-  [WT]  [PS]  [Home] [Manage]

[Return] [Entire Thread] [Last 50 posts] [First 100 posts]
Posting mode: Reply
  1.   (reply to 24543)
  2. (for post and file deletion)
/elit/ - Erotic Literature

Erotic Literature


  • Supported file types are:
  • Maximum file size allowed is 5120 KB.
  • Images greater than 200x200 pixels will be thumbnailed.
  • Currently 3907 unique user posts. View catalog

  • Blotter updated: 2018-08-24 Show/Hide Show All

Movies & TV 24/7 via Channel7: Web Player, .m3u file. Music via Radio7: Web Player, .m3u file.


AnonyMPC's Phil Phantom Tributes (usually Mg+, lots of inc, extreme) AnonyMPC 16/08/04(Thu)01:19 No. 24543

Since these are usually shorter and with less of an audience than my regular works, and threads on this board last long periods of time, from now on rather than posting them in individual threads, I'll post all my Phil Phantom Tributes in this thread, sort of like Nicholas Fellheimer's thread.

For my past tributes, or for my other work in general, you can always check out http://www.asstr.org/~AnonyMPC/

PP tributes are my attempt to honor the style of a bygone and extremely prolific author of smut fiction, and also play with plots and themes that I don't think can support and in-depth character examination. They're usually quick, vulgar, unrealistic, and, I hope, fun for some of you.

Next post I'll start with the most recent one.


89 posts omitted. Last 50 shown.
>>
Countdown, continued AnonyMPC 21/10/11(Mon)13:49 No. 27413

I comforted my daughter in the conventional way that evening, after the depressing party that took place during the afternoon. Phil was home, so I couldn't make my offer, but I still wanted to show my support, which I did by just hanging out with her, trying to be the cool mom who is still friends with her daughter and likes spending time with her alone even though she's got a big-cocked lover she could be going to a sex club with. But, Alice was obviously mopey, so, in a free moment, I did whisper a reminder that Charlie and I still had to a special birthday treat to give her when the moment was right, and she perked up a little at that, already aware that birthdays, and holidays were usually the best times for something fun and new to be allowed to do. I don't know if she put together about March 15th yet.

The next day, when we were alone, I brought it up again, but this time, gave her options for what her treat might be... she could either have Charlie give her another facial on her glasses and face and maybe, if she wanted, this time I'd put more of it on her tongue. That got a sort of disinterested "yeah maybe" but clearly she was waiting for option B. "Or, I can let Charlie's cum get in your ass instead."

"You'd let Charlie fuck my ass?" I'd already lost the battle of swearing with Alice... surrendered, maybe more like it. She'd started experimenting with it just that last year, found Charlie found it hilarious and I would only give her token disapproval, so she kept it up. Her tendency to swear in school had already gotten her in trouble, and might have also been one of the reasons other moms didn't want their kids around her, but, really, Alice wasn't that far out of the mainstream. Lots of kids swear these days. I've heard kids even younger than her swearing at strangers in the street. We live in a vulgar time and somebody really should do something about it.

Anyway, back to having my daughter get her first load of cum in her ass. "No," I told her. "You're still too young for that. But... I can let him shoot in your ass crack." Still not sold, I could tell from her face. "Looking at you, not me." Since I did try and make sure he was mostly looking at me when he came on my daughter's face, that might count as an exception. But clearly not enough of one, so I added something that made it interesting. "And if you want to, we can push it in the hole and you can see if you're old enough to like that." Another little trick of mine... she'd get excited, knowing that when she was old enough she might be allowed to do it for real. But really, I hoped it might buy her time... if she expected cum inside her asshole to have some special magical sensation, something that--when she felt it--was the signal for when she really could enjoy anal sex. Well, then, logically, if she just felt squishy cum in her ass and nothing magical, then clearly she wasn't old enough, right?

I had other tricks too, other plans, plans I hoped would turn around and work out to her benefit as I planned Project Phase-Out for the next couple weeks. For that, I had Alice put the idea to Charlie herself... we'd play it so I'd tell him we were going to do it on her face again, but Alice would ask for it on her butt instead, and I'd give in and look to Charlie like I was surrendering.

Of course, Alice screwed it up. I'd told her to say 'I know I'm not old enough for you to stick it in, but could Uncle Charlie cum on my butthole instead?"

Instead, when we visited Charlie by the couch where he now slept, my daughter naked, me not (Charlie just wearing boxers... somewhere that 'only naked when both of us are' rule got dropped), I told him "Since Alice is ten now, I said she could have you cum on her glasses an extra time."

He got up, said "Oh, right... well, I'll take any chance I can get to cum on that pretty face of hers again," and dropped his boxers.

And this was the place for her line. Only she got overexcited and said, "But wait, instead, could Uncle Charlie cum inside my butt?" Or she was hoping to push me into more than I'd promised, hoping that I wouldn't back down when I saw how much Charlie liked that idea. His cock sure did.

Permission was still sought... maybe just because I was here, but he did look at me, with hungry eyes and a hard cock, "You'd have to ask your mother about that."

I was strong, though. "No, Alice is too young for anal sex." I almost ended it there, punished Alice for screwing up with just an ordinary facial, but she gave me an even better wide-eyed hopeful look and I sighed. "But if you want, he can cum ON your butt."

So I posed her, on the ground, face down, ass up, on her knees, hands spreading her butt-cheeks apart. He stood behind her stroking a huge erection.

"Just hold on a moment, don't start stroking, I'll be right back," I said, and left them alone as I went upstairs. He could have fucked her right then and there, while I was out of the room. Anal or just take the opportunity to dive into her baby pussy. Honestly, I doubt she would have stopped him.

If I came back and he was doing that, and she was enjoying it or at least not complaining, I might have let it happen, just given in right there. I'm not sure. Maybe part of me wanted the countdown to end, one way or another and so I just took a roll of the dice on which way it'd go. I gave it a good two minutes, listening for any noises, wondering if I'd come down to see my daughter losing some kind of virginity at only ten years old. And if Charlie broke his word, it wouldn't be my fault. To this day, I kind of wish I had walked in on that, just given up after I got to witness that.

Instead, I returned and found them more or less where they were before. Alice was sitting on her lower legs, head no longer pressed to the floor, but when she saw me, she resumed the position I put her in. Charlie looked at me questioningly, but I kept one hand behind my back. "So, are you going to start, or what?"

"Sure you don't want me to push it in?" he asked. "You had me hoping you went up there for lube."

"No, Charlie," I said with an irritated sigh. "I'm not going to let you anally penetrate my daughter. But if you want to cum with her bent over in front of you, this is the closest you're going to get. Look but no touching."

He shrugged, knowing better than to look a gift horse in the mouth, knowing he'd have better luck pushing on another day--or at least, that's what I thought he decided--and started stroking. "Can't we get a little closer at least?" he said after a short time. "I'd at least like to be as close as possible. Plus, I'll have better aim."

Yes, I'd made an obvious blunder here. Surely the biggest was allowing an adult man to jack off over my naked daughter, but only slightly less irresponsible... I didn't consider that cum aimed for an ass could easily hit a pussy, and even at Alice's young age that could be enough to get pregnant. So we repositioned, having my daughter dangling over one of the arms of the couch, lying there, puffy pussy still in view, but now at least I could grab hold of the cock and make sure it stays only over the rump while it's squirting.

It was quite a sight watching his dick loom over my daughter's upthrust ass, while he stroked and pumped as though he was just getting ready to sink inside, but just wanted to demonstrate to me how deep it would go in a ten-year-old body. My daughter looked up back at him... I'd have preferred her face to be buried in the couch but that was unrealistic I suppose with something this exciting, and it was a birthday present after all.

"You know I'm no good at getting myself off," he reminded me, which I always took for an excuse, but one I was--usually--happy to indulge him in... when it was just me. When my daughter was involved... well, I was still usually happy to indulge him. I knew he was big on the pleasure of watching a mom get involved, wanted me to eventually milk him dry of cum in her baby pussy, and if I did grant him anal access to my daughter he probably would have loved me to help. Since this was just going to be a cum splattering, my assistance didn't seem to be that big a deal compared to what I already planned, so I started to lean forward.

Only to be given another option. "You mind if I just rub it a little between her buns?"

I had to think about that one. Hotdogging my daughter did seem pretty sexual, but probably more innocent than a spoogelestation with her mouth open and hand on his cock. And this was intended as a last hurrah... even if it was an escalation, it wasn't one that could go anywhere.

What really sold it was Alice herself, at the suggestion I could see her stomach muscles straining as she tried to raise her ass to meet the cock above, to give it as a given, all while saying, "I don't mind, Uncle Charlie," as though it was her decision, not mine.

In other circumstances that initiative would have been a bad sign... was anyway, but it would have forced me to turn it into a lesson, deny it on principle, even if it would be fun to see him rub there. But I really did want to cheer up my daughter, so... the recent birthday girl got what she wanted. "Fine, just keep the head out of play. It even looks like it's considering penetration, I'll grab your balls and squeeze." And I made a motion with my hands, demonstrating a squeeze that would get my nails involved.

He smirked, spit once for lubrication, an action that made both of us jump with surprise, but Alice recovered more quickly than me and Charlie began sawing the length of his shaft up and down, like a slow fuck of a gentle molester who didn't realize he missed both holes.

Between the spit and his weeping head, he left my daughter's butt glistening while he worked himself up to an ejaculation I was preparing to aim right at the asshole I'd just told him to avoid. He did seem to be following that rule at least, and others as well. Technically, aside from his dick, he hadn't touched her at all, at least with any deliberate motion. His hands rested on the couch's back and arm, which meant my daughter needed to provide the stimulating friction, pressing her buns together around his cock while making soft breathy moans like she was getting fucked.

Probably the closest thing to it, actually, and more direct stimulation than I'd ever seen her get from another human being. Deliberate or not, his balls were also slapping up against her little pussy. It was probably deliberate in the sense he knew it had to happen before he made his request, but at the same time it was a natural consequence of their position and my agreeing to let him use her buttocks for stimulation so I felt like I couldn't call him on it.

And he looked good, I can admit that, faux-fucking my daughter, his size and rough overall look looming over her like some kind of monster, only one she had no fear of. He was being perfectly trustworthy while I watched, anyway, the head always stood up over her body, sometimes drooling a trail of slime. Seemed like it was taking superhuman restraint to not just go for what I knew he wanted.

He'd be ready soon, I knew, so I figured it was better I intervene now. I reached over, grabbed him, and started the final stroking. Timed it almost perfectly, if I do say so myself, only a few strokes, I told my daughter to spread, and I aimed his squirts like an artist with a paintbrush... paint gun, maybe, since there was some force to it, but I glazed her butt and back and made sure to get some in her butthole.

I've never claimed thinking ahead as one of my stronger qualities. I was focused so hard on her butthole that I forgot that it was going to inevitably drip over to her pussy. "Shit. let me get some paper towels and clean this off."

"Mom, you promised."

So I had. And what were the odds... "You sure you want it?" Charlie stood back, not sure what was going on.

"You promised it would go inside," she reminded me, and so I sighed a motherly sigh and pulled out the dildo I'd retrieved from upstairs.

"Shit," Charlie said. "You can be one kinky bitch, Haley."

"It's not kinky, it's just part of her birthday gift," I said as I tried to gather as much cum as I could on it. "It's not like I'm letting you do it. That would be kinky." Okay, it was a little kinky. But there was a method to my madness. It was a medium sized dildo, bigger than a finger or any kind of pen she'd self-inserted so it was probably going to hurt but not damage... certainly not like trying to get Charlie himself in there. She'd get the message, I knew, that if that was uncomfortable, Charlie would be way worse.

His cum was the only lube I used as I took Charlie's former place behind my daughter only I slowly pushed inside, feeling Alice's body tense and gasp and try to curl back. The cum covered dildo went in, though, more easily than I would have expected, and taking with it enough of Charlie's sperm to keep my promise about getting it inside. If it was causing her pain, she was being a trooper about it, so I worked it in and out a few times.

Yes, you could say I ass-fucked my daughter with my lover's cum as lube but... it was for her own good, I thought. Except for the fact that some of the leakage was definitely working its way into her pussy and the rather annoying fact that I wasn't sure if she was pretending it didn't bother her when it really did, or if she was actually enjoying it. That prospect also bothered me. I mean, I like anal, but I'm a grown-ass woman who took a lot of practice to get to that point, though I suppose her own experimentations had helped. Was helping right then, in fact, as she had reached under herself to dig a hand into her spermy pussy while I was pushing the dildo in. I didn't know if she was actually turned on or just using masturbation as a way to deal with the pain.

Whatever the truth, I certainly wasn't going to keep reaming her ass with my dildo until she either gave up pretending and asked me to stop, or had an actual orgasm from it, though I thought about it. Either would probably have been crossing a line into abuse.

So I pulled it out after only a half dozen strokes, watched her rectum slowly close around bubbles of cum, then started wiping her pussy clear of any danger. "Now don't get used to that," I told her. Told both of them, really. "This is just a one-time thing." I didn't look at my daughter, I looked at Charlie, and I knew he didn't believe me. Well, he'd soon find out how serious I was. As I said, I had a plan, and even this kinky display was a part of it.

I did worry about the cum that might have gotten in her pussy though. A lot. That wasn't part of the plan. In fact, that could have shattered the whole thing. I knew the odds of Alice getting pregnant from that--considering her age and that the cum was never actually squirted directly inside--were slim... how much could carry on her fingers, really? Still, I spent a lot of time thinking about What If?--and I don't mean the cartoon, which wasn't a thing yet.


>>
Anonymous 21/10/11(Mon)14:17 No. 27414

>>27412

wretched disgusting filth, horrible mind poison, absolute terrible degeneracy; you are fucking sick, deplorable even! I can't believe I almost blew a load to this, when is the rest coming out?


>>
Countdown, continued AnonyMPC 21/10/12(Tue)00:59 No. 27415

If that got her pregnant, I decided, well, there was really no point in fighting any more. Alice would be--as Charlie so often prophecized--the mother of his children, and that meant that he would be the father of hers. And if she was happy to have sex with the father of her child, was I really going to stand in her way? No, I decided. Fate would have spoken, there, and I'd have to concede to Charlie.

I wasn't going to know whether I had to do that for a few months, and putting my plan into motion stalled for a while while I sweated it out. Not the whole time, but I lost a good few weeks and maybe some of the momentum I'd built up. I kept myself in another holding pattern, no more advancements, trying to ignore my daughter's hopeful expression whenever Charlie pulled out of me like she thought I was going to suggest putting it in her, trying to ignore Charlie pointing out how well she took a hard plastic dick in her ass, that a properly lubed human one would do her some good.

Finally, I took a deep breath and put my plans into motion.

I went with Charlie first. The next time he brought up my forcing his cum up my daughter's ass with a dildo... that is, the next time he did it while we were alone in the house and she wasn't in earshot, I layed into him. Honestly, it was cathartic. I was doing it for a point, but it felt good to complain about how he was living in our house rent-free, doing nothing all day and still had the nerve to be trying to fuck my daughter.

He looked vaguely guilty at the 'doing nothing' part but knew me better than to think the 'fucking my daughter' part was a dealbreaker, considering how long I'd lived with that goal. Still, I thought I made my point, and transitioned into tears... fake tears, but driven by some real anxieties about how I felt I was losing control of the situation, that him living here was an unfair advantage of the terms of our agreement.

"I've still got three years, don't I?"

"I mean in three years, Alice will be the mother of my children," he said, as if by rote, and good thing for him. If he'd changed that countdown and the implied promise that went with it, I'd have to take much more drastic action.

"That's the only thing keeping you from being out on the streets today," I told him. "But as long as you're holding to that... you're not the only one who can give a countdown." So I gave him one of my own. "One year," I said, trying to make it sound like I was coming up with this on the spot. "You have one year to get a job and get your own place."

"You sure about that? That's not a lot of time, considering."

It was a year. Twelve whole months. I thought I was being super generous, considering. "I know it's not exactly a ten-year-warning, but it's what you get. Get a job, get a place, and you can keep trying to convince me to help." For another year or so, I privately decided, then I'd have to cut him off completely. "But if I even get a hint that you're trying to speed up your timetable, you're out on your ass immediately."

Finally, the last tool in my arsenal. Weakness, or the appearance of it. I softened my face, made it look like I was just an overwhelmed mother who was still putty in his hands, that if he just gave a little, he'd get more in return. "I don't want to back out of our arrangement... I just need a little space, Charlie. There's a pace to things, and they've been advancing way too fast." The years just seemed to be zooming by, really, far quicker than they had when I was Alice's age. Maybe that's just a part of getting older, or maybe the particular depravity Charlie's lured me into has warped my time sense.

"Fair enough," he said. "Twelve months... yeah, I think I could probably do that."
I told myself he was talking about getting a job, a place.

Maybe he was, then, but the second part of my plan was still in the works.

I had to be a bit choosier about when to talk to my daughter. I had to wait until Charlie was out of the house and she wasn't, which was much harder to arrange since he started living with us. Or I could do it in the car while I was driving her somewhere. But it seemed like home was the best place for the conversation.

Luckily, Charlie actually did seem to be making efforts to get a job. The first few days I thought it was just lazing around, using our WiFi, but apparently he was trying to get interviews lined up, which... some people say the economy's gotten better, but it didn't seem that way sometimes. But there were opportunities, and Phil, when he heard about my ultimatum, told Charlie he'd ask around and see if there were any openings he could help him into. I couldn't believe what a fool my husband was sometimes, but at least he was one with a big heart. I do love him for that.

Luckily, one day the stars aligned just right and both Charlie and Phil were out of the house while Alice was home. So I went up to her room, sat down in the chair by her window while she played a tablet game on her bed. "Honey... we need to talk about Charlie."

Her head snapped up from her game at that. "What about?"

"You know Mommy shouldn't have been letting you do a lot of the stuff I've let Charlie do with you, and shouldn't have let you see most of the stuff you've seen, right?" She had to, or she'd have told everyone by now and I'd be in jail. "I'm sorry about that. It's just that Charlie..." I'd planned this conversation, really I had, but the words fled my head when I started.

They fled even faster when my daughter started speaking, something I could never accurately plan for. "He fucks you silly?"

"I mean... yes, that's one way to put it."

"It's okay, Mom, I understand." And back to her game, as though that was the end of the conversation.

"It's just that Charlie fills a part of me..."

She lifted her eyes and smirked. "More than one part."

I had to give that to her, so I smiled back even as I said, "That's not what I mean. I mean..." I took a breath. "I know you must think what I've done so far is very strange." She stared blankly at me and I remembered that she just grew up with it, so it probably wasn't strange to her. I jumped ahead. "I know you like Charlie a lot, and he seems very nice to you, but Charlie isn't a very nice man."

"Is this because he wants to fuck me?"

"Yes. He hasn't, has he? He hasn't secretly done anything like that to you?"

My daughter frowned. "No, of course not," she said.

"But you know he wants to." She shrugged. "And right now I'm the only thing holding him back."

"It's okay if you want to let Uncle Charlie fuck me, Mom. I think it'd be fun. You seem to love his cock a whole lot."
I was trying to save her and here she was giving me permission to just turn her over. "No, it's not okay," I told her, drawing on my conviction that sometimes mothers have to protect their kids from themselves. "You're still a child, and you may not understand this but you have to trust me that this would not be good for you. I know you call him Uncle Charlie but he doesn't really think of you like that, to him you're just a body he wants to use and a life he's happy to ruin just so long as he gets what he wants. Now I can handle him, keep him from hurting you, but what I need from you is to stop encouraging him."

"What the fuck are you talking about?" Remember what I said about her potty mouth? This, from a ten-year-old, but I'd already given up on that battle. I was focused on the next one.

"Every time you come watch us, you're encouraging him. Every time you ask for one of his special milkshakes. Every time you walk around naked in the house... I know you love the attention, that's natural, but what he sees is someone he can abuse to satisfy his own perverted needs. And that's Mommy's job, so you need to stop it."

"I can't believe this!" she snapped at me, getting a dark look in her eye. "You just want him for yourself! Uncle Charlie loves me and you're jealous! Like an evil stepmother in a fairy tale!"

That hurt. "I am your mother," I told her. "Not a step mother. And as your mother, I'm telling you, you will get hurt." She continued to glare at me, so I added, "Maybe I was too harsh. I think Charlie does love you, in his way. But the more you encourage him, the more it turns to just lust, and that's something you can't come back from. So that's why you... why we need to stop encouraging him. Because as long as he loves you, he can be in our lives, but if it's just lust... I will get rid of him. You understand?" She didn't answer. "A man who's all lust is no better than a wild beast, and I'll do whatever I need to to protect you from that."

That seemed to get through to her, a little. She might have become a fan of animalistic acts, but she still wanted love. "So what do you think I should do?"

"Like I said, don't encourage him. We want him to think that you're just getting bored with this. Don't tell him we had this conversation. Don't come out to watch us. Maybe once a week at most. And try not to be alone with him, or be naked in front of him. And you tell me if he tries anything, first thing. Understand?"

"And he can stay if I do this?"

"Sure." For a year, maybe two. "I don't want to get rid of him any more than you do." Until it was necessary. I gave her a hug then, and after a few seconds she hugged back. It was real touch and go there for a bit, but I walked out of there thinking it was an absolute win.

And it seemed that way, for a while. Things calmed down. There was still sex, great sex, but Alice began keeping herself out of it more and more. Charlie occasionally pushed me to try and get her more involved again, but I thought he sensed the thinness of the ice he was skating on, figured he could wait a year or two, count on puberty hormones kicking in and my defences being down. He always was good at the long game, and I even considered that maybe he'd still win that way, but I felt I was in a great position to protect my daughter.

Up until she told me she was pregnant, anyway.

A doctor confirmed it, although when she asked, my daughter told the Doctor it was a boy at school, which simplified things immensely. I was upset, and angry, but mostly I blamed myself, telling myself that it was from that one time her masturbated Charlie's cum into her pussy while I fucked her ass with a dildo. Talk about your bad judgment.

Until, on the drive home, I did the math on the numbers the Doctor gave me, and realized Alice got pregnant after the beginning of the school year. After we had our conversation.

That fucking bastard skipped three years ahead in his countdown.


>>
Countdown, conclusion AnonyMPC 21/10/12(Tue)02:01 No. 27416

Or so I assumed, anyway. I couldn't be 100% sure it was him at the time. It was certainly possible that I'd accelerated her sexuality and she'd experimented with another kid at her school. But I smelled Charlie on her... not literally, though I suppose at some point I probably should have. On that ride home where her pregnancy was confirmed, I asked her. "It was Uncle Charlie, wasn't it?" And she gave me the same zipped-lipped, locked-and-thrown-away-the-key 'I'll never tell' expression I'd taught her before. Which didn't actually prove anything either way but there was something about the smug look that made me just know.

When we got home, I caught Charlie sitting on the couch, watching TV. Phil wasn't home, so I just stomped up to him and kicked ineffectually at his leg, missing it entirely, stubbed my toe on the couch. "You motherfucker!"

He stood up, looked me over as I winced and hopped over my hurt toe. "I do enjoy fucking mothers," he said. "And enjoy fucking girls into being mothers. You knew that."

"Alice is pregnant, you bastard." And standing right beside me.

"That was always the goal."

"So you're not even going to deny it?" He shrugged. "I can't believe you. We had a deal."

Charlie held up one finger, waving it like he was scolding a small child. "I held my side of the deal."

"You were supposed to get my okay before you did anything with her! You agreed!"
"And you agreed not to try to poison Alice against me or interfere with my access to her life."

"You cheated, Mom," Alice said then, from behind me, and walked up beside Charlie. "You could say no to whatever he asked, but you weren't allowed to tell me to stay away from him, and you did." She seemed proud of herself. "Did you really think I wasn't going to tell him?"

I had thought that. I'd considered that it might get back to him... that was certainly a risk, but from the way the conversation went I thought I'd avoided it. I also didn't think the consequences of her telling would be so dramatic. I thought it might cost me Charlie, but I'd forgotten that it would also be, technically, breaching that specific agreement we made, years earlier. And after that, Charlie was free to do anything to my daughter that she would allow, and the previous several years ensured she was craving everything. I had a sinking feeling that he'd already told Alice the details of our agreement, maybe when she asked him for something that he didn't want to tell me about, that my daughter was waiting for something she could bring to him. Or maybe not. Maybe it was just that my warnings of him being a beast wouldn't be taken seriously or be seen as that bad... he was her Uncle Charlie, and had probably told her many fairy tales of good beasts fucking children that ended in happily ever after for both of them.

This final slip might have been my own fault... but I was still pissed, felt betrayed. After all the things I'd forgiven him for, I couldn't be allowed one mistake? Sure, I'd broken the deal, but... this felt like more than that, like a punishment. I mean, it would be one thing if he decided our deal was no longer binding and he could work his timetable secretly but... I was supposed to still have time before pregnancy was on the table. "So what? I screw up once and you just cut three years off the timeframe?" It could have just been an accident, I supposed, that he didn't expect she'd start having periods.

Charlie looked at me like he was trying to let me down gently about something, and told me, "Haley, we've already been past my timeframe. I'd been holding back because you were cooperating, but once that stopped..."

Bullshit, I thought. "Ten years, you said," I reminded him. Well, something like seven when we made the agreement I breached. "That leaves three years."

"In three years, Alice will be the mother of my children," he said. With one arm he pulled her close to her and she let out a pleased giggle. "I can't exactly bank on twins, so that means I'm going to have to knock her up again. I'll want to give her at least a year in between, of course. That seems only fair." Of course. It was so simple, and I'd missed it all along.

What else had I missed? "How did you even manage to do this? I should have known what was going on!" But I could guess part of it. I'd thought I'd been keeping a good eye on them, limiting their time alone, but there was always one part I couldn't control. A mother's got to sleep. And it would be easy enough for Charlie, as part of a bedtime story, whisper a suggestion for my daughter to come visit him on the couch to ride his cock. Or maybe he would sneak up to her room.

I'd always assumed I would hear anything like that happen. How does a man fuck a ten-year-old girl without waking her mother?

"Why don't we show your Mom, Alice?" he suggested, and slapped my daughter's ass gently. She grinned and rushed upstairs.
Charlie and I stared at each other. He just shrugged, like that explained everything.

What did explain everything was seeing my daughter come downstairs naked wearing my old ball-gag. I'd wondered where that got to. I didn't really need a demonstration beyond that.

I watched the one they gave anyway. I watched Charlie lie on the floor, which made less noise than the couch when people were moving rapidly on it. I watched my little girl guide herself slowly down on his cock, taking the monster like she was well-accustomed to it, which, I guess, by now she was. Didn't interfere. In fact, at this point my motherly instincts said it was probably the best thing for her to do, stretch out her vaginal canal as much as possible before her baby. And I owed it to her to watch as I'd made her watch for so long. So I kept watching, noting her quiet little moans, muffled by the gag I introduced her to, but not completely silent. That made me wonder, how often had they done this? And when? It couldn't all be while I was sleeping, could it? Did Charlie maybe take her cherry while I was out of the room, doing laundry, relying on the noise of the machine to disguise it? Did Charlie sneak up to knock her up in her bedroom while I busy making a big dinner? Or did he really molest her to the point where he just needed to whisper a suggestion in her ear and any night he wanted her she would set an alarm for the early morning and dutifully sneak down the stairs half asleep, gag in hand, to get the full experience on the living room floor. Was I was just too deep a sleeper?

I forced my face stoney so I would be staring at them like I was contemplating murder, but it didn't really feel like they were paying that much attention to me, and, in truth, the intensity of my earlier rage had faded pretty quickly watching something I'd secretly fantasized about for years, found myself still fantasizing about while I was actually watching it, instead of stopping it. Live and right in my face was even better than in my fantasies, even though a part of me was dying, another felt more alive than ever, seeing my daughter bounce and jiggle on him as, at the tender age of ten, she seemed close to an orgasm on his oversized adult cock splitting her cunt.

His real trick wasn't seducing my daughter, though. Anyone with enough patience could groom a child to want a molesting, to enjoy it... but to groom the mother too... well, I had to respect Charlie. Grudging respect, but growing less grudging by the bounce... my anger was giving way to resignation and pleasure, whatever remained seeming mostly held in place by the annoyance at missing out the big moment of impregnation myself. I did like the idea of helping with the next one, though I wasn't sure if I should.

But since my daughter was already pregnant at this point, I supposed it couldn't hurt to grab the base of his cock and let her grind into my fist while I milked him into her.

After he'd dumped his load, my daughter, twitching, sweaty, and practically hyperventilating, laid down on her back along his torso, and Charlie said, "I guess we might not be needing this anymore," and started to undo her gag.

My daughter let out a big gasp to catch up on her breath, then wiped at a long drool of saliva that was dangling from her mouth, and if I had any doubts about it being an unpleasant experience anymore, her first words were to ask, "So we don't have to just fuck late at night anymore?" Well, that explained one thing. My daughter was apparently getting out of bed and sneaking downstairs, not for a drink of water as she used to, but for a load of cum. And I was apparently too deep a sleeper. I took some comfort in that, since that's not something I could control. Then I noticed Alice was looking at me, as though the question wasn't just rhetorical. Whatever authority I'd lost when she took his side over mine, I was still her mother.

"Fine," I said, and she pumped her fist in the air in a spontaneous cheer that also popped his cock out of her. "If you're set on this path, I know it's useless to interfere." Not sure I wanted to anymore. I looked to Charlie. "But you're going have to explain she's pregnant to Phil." My husband was dumb sometimes, but he wasn't so much of an idiot that if Alice wound up pregnant, he wouldn't suspect Charlie first.

I wanted to see how he'd handle it. He was cool about my affair, maybe he'd be cool about this, too.

I had no idea, and that was the source of one last surprise. He waited until dinner, a dinner I cooked, nothing fancy, but some of the tension had faded... or at least, Alice was happier, and Charlie seemed like he felt he was off the hook for finding a job. I guess he was. "By the way, Phil..." he said, casually. "Alice is pregnant."

"Shit." Phil put down his fork, stared down at his plate. "Man, Charlie, when you say to a new neighbor, 'Give me ten years and I'll impregnate your daughter for you...' you really don't fuck around."

And that was the first time I learned exactly how my husband and Charlie first struck up their friendship the day we moved in, just a few months after Alice was born. He always wanted a big family.

So what's a mother to do? Charlie was just too good at getting what he wanted, setting goals, and achieving them. Might as well submit. Especially since... fuck, that man's luck was unbelievable. I was still thinking about keeping to my countdown, kicking Charlie out, more for appearances sake than anything else, and Phil and I were talking about taking Alice out of school so she wouldn't be teased about her swelling belly or being a slut, but... that was the year the pandemic started. Schools shut down and we all had to shelter in place. Which also meant Phil couldn't go anywhere, and his own sex life was cut off, but, at Charlie's urging, Alice was happy to help. Even pregnant, she loved cum and dicks, and now she had two sources of the first and three of the second to fuck her.

I mean, one was a strap-on, but I got a little stir crazy in that pandemic too. None of us wanted to go anywhere, for fear the baby might be especially vulnerable, and if I wanted to have any kind of satisfying sex life, I had to join in, which some might say is not being a good mother, but parenting is often a matter of just doing what the best you can.

I did my best to make sure Alice didn't miss school, even if it was conducted over zoom and sometimes she had a cock in her just off camera while the lessons were being given. And the pandemic helped us avoid awkward questions and conversations before the baby was born, even a handy excuse why we didn't consider getting her an abortion. As if we would. Children were the one blessing that was going to come out of this depravity.

That's where you come in, of course. A beautiful baby girl, born between waves of the pandemic. You were almost named Rona, but that I convinced your mother that was in bad taste. And I have to say, Charlie's been a good father, better than I expected. Of course we can't call him that, and you can't either, but it was clear how much he loved you.

So it didn't seem like that much of a problem to let him keep to his countdown and knock up Alice again before she hit thirteen. It was easier that time. A pregnant ten-year-old, that's a scandal, a sign of potential abuse, particularly with a man like Charlie living in the house. But a pregnant twelve-year-old, having her second child? People just assume 'wow, that's a slutty girl' and don't immediately suspect the father is the same person. This time, I did get to help, though it wasn't as erotic as it would have been helping out with your conception. I do wish Charlie had managed to get me that far, but it was my own fault for cheating.

The most important thing is, now you get to be a big sister. And that's why I'm telling you all this. You're only two, so I don't really expect you to understand any of this... I've seen you lost in that tablet of yours, not even listening. I guess I'm mostly talking to myself here, working out how to explain it all later. The most important thing... and here you need to listen, honey, because this one that affects you. See, Charlie is a little bit sexist. He loves you, don't doubt that for a second, but when he wanted children, he was aiming for a son, and now he's got one in your brother. And he has certain ideas about how a son should be brought up, compared to a daughter, based on the traditions of his family... and maybe he's got something, maybe it's the source of that unwavering confidence that has carried him this far, and will carry your brother just as far.

Or maybe it's just outdated patriarchal bullshit. But either way, I've learned by now I can't fight Charlie when he's set his mind to something, and your mother loves the idea, so I might as well not fight it either. We may be on a countdown, but there's plenty of time. We'll go slow, so slow it'll just seem a normal part of growing up to you. And I promise, I'll do my best to make sure you enjoy every step of the way. I'll teach you how just much satisfaction there can be in submission. I hope you take my lessons to heart.

After all, in ten years, you're going to become your little brother's sex slave.

The End
“CAUTION: Exercise caution and good sense before engaging in unsafe sex practices that involve any exchange of body fluid, even contact with open sores or small cuts. Scenes involving large objects, tattoos, bestial sex, body waste ingestion, bindings, devices and gadgets are the stuff of fantasy and are offered to promote the only safe sex there is - masturbation. Before you try anything, find out what the risks and hazards are because they can all be deadly. Read, enjoy, and remember - sex with minors should be left to other minors.” - Phil Phantom


>>
Shadow 21/12/10(Fri)04:55 No. 27448

Don't know how often you check here, so I also sent this to your feedback email. Pardon the redundancy.

I have an interesting relationship with your works. Some I like, some I don't, but you're always doing something interesting. Something different. I like your conventional stories most, and I miss Relatively Powered. I don't like how dark a couple of the iCity tales got, or how casual or kinky the Phil Phantom tributes get, but I do understand why you do them. You're good at explaining yourself.

Countdown feels like a merging of your standard and Phil tribute styles, and it was very much worth the read. The building anticipation, the slippery slope, watching Haley gradually be corrupted but still fighting it. If this had been any other porn story, things would have gone according how they seemed. But no, a last minute serve that was properly set up earlier. It has been a long time since I've been this turned on by a story, heart hammering and all.

And yet, I'm also disappointed, much in the same way Haley was. The naughty side of me wanted to be there when Alice got pregnant, be a witness to something so wrong, but so erotic happening. I understand this is in service to the twist and I think the story is better for it, but I still can't help feeling disappointed. If you weren't so busy with other stories that you're working on, I'd ask for a side chapter. Either from Charlie's POV as he feels the excitement of being with Alice and accomplishing his goal, or from Alice's POV as she feels the excitement of this strange new thing with her favorite person, not knowing his intentions or what her body is about to go through.

I don't know how often you get feedback, but Countdown is your best erotic-focused work so far, and I'm glad to see that the time you take to write these is well invested. I look forward to your other works, good sir!


>>
Shadow 21/12/20(Mon)21:36 No. 27458

>>27448
I do want to add that the twist tickled my enjoyment for 'that shouldn't have happened' thanks to all the build up that occurred. It also helps that I also thought there was some chance to get out of it and had forgotten the rules along with Haley.


>>
Shadow 22/03/23(Wed)04:56 No. 27577

>>27448
I'm aware that this may border on seeming obsessive, but I'm the sort that thinks of what to say long after the fact. And then the thought sticks in my head until I get it out.

Anyway, I wanted to mention that one of the reasons I enjoyed this one over the other Phil Phantom tributes was because this one did more showing and less telling. Your other PP tributes tend to have more telling, talking about sexual things in a matter of fact manner in the past tense (Reality Checks is a good example of this). Personally, that's not very sexy to me. Whereas with Countdown, I like that you take the time to expand on and show the key moments where Chloe takes another step in helping or watching her daughter become a sexual being (with one exception of a mentioned use of dildo for oral use). Examples of this being when she starts making the milkshakes, then gets Alice involved in making said shakes. You tell about Haley's own sexual exploits, but that's fine here because the focus isn't on her, but on what Charlie is trying to do with Alice. Again, a little bummed that we didn't get to be there for Alice's impregnation, but I appreciate what you took the time to show.


>>
Anonymous 22/07/12(Tue)23:44 No. 27633

It feels like it's been years since there's been any updates. Has the author quit?


>>
Anonymous 22/07/16(Sat)06:29 No. 27635

>>27633
He's writing (slowly) like 15 different stories & finishing none of them on pomz livestreaming


>>
The Halloween Dolls (various, mc, body transformation, ws, cosplay, inc) AnonyMPC 22/10/16(Sun)11:10 No. 27694

Yes, I'm still here. Haven't been writing as much as I'd like, for various reasons, but that doesn't mean no writing's been going on.

ASSTR disappearing again has been a blow as well, but I have secured a backup place to host my work, at least for the time being. ASSLR is still in development as a replacement, and not fully open yet, but a few authors like me have sites there. And, as a new project there's always the possibility it'll just disappear one day, but, right now, you can access all my old stories at http://anonympc.asslr.org and I have the ability to post new work there as well.

Which, right now, is just this Phil Phantom Tribute. And it's timeline, Halloween themed! Sort of.

This is based on an idea Danaume's shared with me, and she even did some art to inspire me on her pixiv (but it's back some distance in her gallery, which gives you an idea of how long this idea's been percolating).

But I'll get started posting:

The Halloween Dolls - A Phil Phantom Tribute by AnonyMPC

The Halloween Dolls - A Phil Phantom Tribute by AnonyMPC (various MFfmgb combinations, mc, body transformation, ws, cosplay, inc, best, assorted others)

'What's with all the spooky decorations?' Ha, that's a good one! Here's your coffee, with fresh milk, and a few complementary candies.

You're serious? Really?

For the festival.

If you're not here for the festival, then why'd you want the room for the whole week?

Well, if you picked a town at random, you've got the world's best timing, or maybe the worst. Every place in town is usually booked up months in advance... there'd be no room for you at all if my usual boarder didn't die of a heart attack last month. His fee was pre-paid, non-refundable, so I wasn't exactly hurting financially, but Manny knows I like a little help and company during the seasonal rush and must have thought he was doing you a favor, sending you my way.

But if you're not one of our usual tourists, and you're really just on some random road trip with the idea of a nice quiet small-town vacation... then you've got the devil's luck. Which kind of makes you fit right in here, I guess. Maybe it was Fate he sent you my way.

You're sure you haven't heard about our town before? Not at all? Not a whisper, a rumor?
Oh, dear. I hate to say it, but you... might want to think about spending that vacation somewhere else. There's no good fishing in the area, and we don't allow hunting--we're protective of our wildlife. This town's basically got one attraction, and you might find it a little... disturbing. I mean, unless you've got a really open mind.

Well, we're kind of a 'True Crime' destination. Kind of.

Where do I start? You asked about the decorations, so that's as good a place as any. You see, our town's got a particular relationship with Halloween. Some towns spend October getting it ready, others might start in September, but for us, Halloween sticks with us all year long. Not entirely by choice, but sometimes when things happen that you can't control, you just have to lean into them. Set the boundaries ourselves, you know? So we have one festival a season, where we put up the spooky decorations again, have events, meet and greets, and for all the kids that are participating, pass out candy and everything.

You happened to pass through right in time for our Summerween festival... and even though we're booked up pretty solid, the rest of the year nobody within 50 miles would rent a room to you at all. We try not to welcome strangers except during festival seasons... you might even call us downright unfriendly at those times. It's just that we don't want people we don't know spending much time here. So we take the decorations down, have a curfew, even set up roadblocks, where we can. The goal is to be as subtle as possible... because our kids, well, they can be anything but.

Okay. How do I explain?

As you probably saw, we're an easy town to drive through without stopping, even easier to miss entirely. Out of the way. Most of the people who find us worthy of lingering are specifically looking for us, and we don't even want those people most of the year. Ordinary people, though, that's where things get complicated. Because if you're driving through at the wrong time of day, the wrong part of year, there's a chance you'll look out the window and your eye will be caught by a blonde sixteen-year-old girl walking down the street in a tiara and wearing a frill princess outfit and think, "Oh, cute, she must be going to a costume party." If you didn't look closely, you might leave it at that, drive on.

That's our best case scenario, that you drive on, that you don't do a double take, notice that between the puffy sleeves the pink princess top is actually a loose fishnet that you can entirely see the outlines of her breasts and areolas through. Or spot that the front or back of the dress is cropped so short it would count as indecent exposure if she didn't wear underwear, and she's definitely not wearing underwear. Of course, it depends on exactly which dress Princess Mackenzie was in the mood for that night, but a lot of them are distinctly inappropriate in one way or another. If you catch onto that, then we have to hope that you just think she's a young looking whore with a gimmick.

If you kept your eyes open (and who wouldn't at that point) you might notice other girls out there on the side streets, in pirate costumes or vampire costumes, usually just this side of decent but still showing far more skin than a young girl should and sometimes practically nothing at all... and you might start to wonder about this town.

You'd be right to, but let me tell you, before we started doing the seasonal festivals, managing the problem, these kids and the kind of people they attract were even more brazen. A tourist might see one of these costumed harlots going door to door as though it was Halloween, except, unlike Halloween, completely unsupervised and sometimes they'd just disappear into the house and not come out all night.

I guess that sort of thing happens in other towns on Halloween too, but there it might be a scandal, a tragedy. Could you imagine a little girl going out Trick-or-Treating and not coming back home at the end of the night?

Our town couldn't, years ago. Until the girls started disappearing. And it was a legitimate nightmare, at first. You might even have heard about it, if you really search your memory, since it was a bit of a brief media sensation around a decade ago. The Halloween Kidnapper. Two little girls in one night, just poof, gone. We're a small town, but a safe town... not quite small enough where everybody knew everyone, but you at least knew and trusted the people close to you. On Halloween, sometimes one parent would supervise a whole group of kids, and it was usually fine. Only one year, somehow, a girl from two different groups just... went missing. Nobody saw anything, nobody had any leads, just two sets of parents absolutely devastated.

To the other parents in town, it's just one of those nightmares you experience from afar and thank your lucky stars it wasn't you. The world's a messed up place and child kidnappings can happen even in a place like ours. If we'd caught the guy, or even if we didn't and it was just a town mystery, we might have become an actual 'True Crime' destination, made a few extra bucks off a singular tragedy. Except something happened, something you probably didn't hear a lot about. The real miracle of our little town.

That's that the girls reappeared the next April 1st. A lot of people, when somebody related the news, thought they were experiencing a particularly cruel April Fools joke. The parents just thought it was a miracle from God. Neither was entirely accurate, although some people claim both points of view have some truth to them.

The two girls, nine-year-old Lauren and eleven-year-old Tabitha (though she was ten when she was taken) just knocked on a door in town, in costume, and said "Trick-or- Treat" like they had only been gone a couple hours. Only they didn't look exactly the same.

The Halloween the girls went missing, Lauren was dressed as a vampire, Tabitha like a cat, playing on her family nickname "Tabby-cat." The 'last seen wearing' descriptions in the missing persons reports might have sounded ridiculous out of context, but it WAS Halloween, and they were taken in full costume. Both were in fairly conventional outfits, too, or at least they were when they disappeared.

Tabitha's was mostly home-made, an orange leotard painted with tiger stripes and with a tail sewn on the back, black whiskers in greasepaint on her face, and a cat-eared headband. Lauren's was store-bought, you've probably seen a dozen costumes like those, generic little girl vampire. Black and dark purple, like a goth princess puffy-sleeved dress that extended down to her ankles, and a choker just an inch or two above the collar of the dress. To set everything off, she of course had red lipstick with a little blood trail to imply that she'd just fed, and, if she opened her mouth, you'd see plastic vampire teeth. High heels were part of the description too, which she was a little young for, but for a costume, it was considered okay, even if you could barely see them under the long dress.

Upon their return, they still wore outfits matching those chosen personas, but they weren't the same costumes, stylings... in fact, both now looked less like kids Trick-or-Treating as they did underage porn stars who happened to have professionally tailored outfits and makeup jobs.

Lauren's was probably tamer by comparison, passing almost for decent. The dress was converted into a skirt and bodice, and now you couldn't miss the high heels. Or the spider-web stockings, which if they were part of the original costume nobody would have known, but now you couldn't miss because the skirt ended well above the knees where the stockings ended. And there was still most of her pale thighs visible before you got to the hemline of the skirt. In fact, that began just about where there stopped being any space between those upper thighs, if you take my meaning. Just a little stretch or bend and you'd see her underwear. Which she was wearing, but it, too, was thoroughly inappropriate for a nine-year-old. Even if you might forgive the thong in the back, the front was just an elaborate stylized bat that hung over but left the crotch open to show off her hairless slit. If you looked really closely you might see two dots there on her mound, like bite marks, but those were tattooed on, and that night I don't think anybody noticed... I'm only mentioning it to show off the perverted attention to detail. Or attention to perverted detail.

Up top, starting just above her belly button, there was a mini-bustier top, black and purple, with a bit of a corset styling, which seemed only for aesthetic purposes because it didn't cover anything that should be covered on a girl, not even a belly-button. If it wasn't for how everything was elaborately custom fitted you might think it was a mistake that the cups ended just below her nipples, showing them off rather than covering them. The black collar remained, the only actual piece of the original costume that returned with her, albeit with a bit of costume jewelry added, a red gem sewn into it, to gain attention if the outfit itself didn't.

Remember how I said Lauren was the tame one? Well if that shocked your conscience, think about what someone like that did to a girl dressed as a kitty. She still had cat ears on a headband, and there were gloves that mimicked tiger paws, and big fluffy paw shoes as well. She also sported a long fluffy tail that trailed behind her. Otherwise, Tabby was pretty much buck naked, although you might not notice from a distance, since she still was orange and striped. That was a combination of creative spray-tanning (since, on the front of her body, only the arms and legs and some of the face had the tan effect) and tattooing (the stripes and whiskers, which persist on Tabby to this day), and the sheer unexpectedness of an eleven-year-old wearing nothing on an April night and wearing a butt-plug. I mean, how do you think the tail stayed on? No, easier to assume it was a leotard again, or maybe body paint, the tail attached in some less-lewd way. In fact, although nobody admits to seeing the girls before they showed up at that first door that alerted the cops, Tabby possibly could have walked down the street like that without anyone really suspecting... especially because her nipples were pale and faded into her skin, and her pussy was the type best seen from the back rather than the front, where the dangling tail usually covered it. From the front, you might just think she was wearing clothes with a little wrinkle, unless she was old enough to be growing pubic hair, which would have probably been a dead giveaway. Some girls are at that age, but, like Lauren, Tabby had no actual hair below her neck at all... which proved that even if they were abducted by a sick pedophile, they were at least well-groomed.

Sorry, that's a joke. Bad taste, perhaps, but when you live with horror, you've gotta adapt, even extract some fun of it sometimes, just to stay sane. That's part of what the whole festival thing's about. Because otherwise... I mean, how do you deal with girls returning like that? Dressed up as sex-dolls, knocking at some random citizen's door with pumpkin-shaped buckets, asking for candy like it was still Halloween? If they reappeared--even dressed as they were--sobbing and scared and begging for their parents, that you could cope with, but they wanted candy, and they wanted to be 'played' with.

They made it very clear what that meant. If people were reluctant with candy, or even if they did come up with something sweet and yet didn't respond to the offer to play, Lauren would lift her skirt to show that lewd underwear, and Tabby would get on all fours and wiggle her tail like she wanted nothing more than to get her kitty some milk. If people still turned down that offer, the girls would want to move on to another house. They hit three before the cops showed up... or at least, three who turned them down, one who refused to give them candy, two who gave some in the hopes of getting the girls to stay while the cops came, but if the candy didn't come with sexual touching, the girls were ready to continue their out-of-season Trick-or-Treat. Some insist that before these officially reported instances the girls also knocked on a few doors where there were men who were more than willing to play with lewd little girls who only wanted candy--Lauren wanted a little more, but candy was still the icebreaker. I personally don't believe that anybody gave them the full Trick-or-Treat experience they seemed to be after. A town like ours, two high-profile kidnapped girls at your door... even assuming a secret pervert it was just too weird to do anything but call the cops and hope they didn't think you were involved.

Nobody doubts that those girls made those offers though. We've all gotten those offers at one point or another, it's lost its shock value. But back then, man... imagine how we reacted? These girls were gone for five months and once they were freed, they didn't want to go home, they wanted to go door-to-door for candy and cock.

Clearly, the girls were heavily groomed, in both senses of the word. Brainwashed. Maybe even broken, psychologically. In some ways their return was a hell of an April Fools prank... on the whole town, really. Because the physical changes were only the beginning, and even those weren't always as clear. Word quickly spread about the tattoos left on their bodies, how both of the girls' teeth were sculpted--more like vampire fangs for Lauren, animal teeth for Tabby--but some of the others we only discovered months or years later. Physically, take away the costume and they still looked pretty close to the little girls our town lost five months earlier, but inside, they were different... in the time away, the person who took them had somehow changed them, right down to the core.

Asked about the time they were gone, the abducted girls only had very hazy memories that didn't seem to give police any useful details. They reported, without much detail, stories of being taken to Fairyland, where they were 'changed' into their 'true natures' but pressed on any detail they seemed to lose track of the narrative, like it was a dream. In terms of memories, everything from before that seemed to be intact... they joyfully reunited with their parents, asked casually about their friends, remembered their most recent school lessons when pressed, and knew pop-culture. As for their personality, from what I hear they seemed more or less like their own selves, not obviously traumatized... at least until you stumbled across the new convictions they came back with, ideas that nobody seemed to be able to shake, no matter how absurd they were. Both girls now insisted that their purpose was to be sexually used, and, perhaps, more bizarrely, that their costumes weren't costumes, but rather reflected who they were, inside. They didn't need to wear the particular costume they returned in, but they were intensely bothered if they had to wear something that didn't make them look like a vampire or a cat, respectively.

Imagine you were one of those parents... you're just getting over the shock that your child's returned, coping with the fact that she was probably molested... only to have the psychologist tell you that your daughter not only thinks she should keep getting molested, but also that she's decided to base her whole identity, maybe for the rest of her life, on the costume she chose the last time you saw her?

More-or-less, anyway. If, that Halloween she was taken, Tabby was Trick-or-Treating at your door and you asked what she was dressed as, she'd have said "I'm a cat!" On her return she didn't insist she was a cat, per-se... instead, she was convinced that during her time in Fairyland she'd been transformed into a Catgirl. And that was different, because she could carry on an intelligent conversation, eat human food, use opposable thumbs, as long as she also occasionally lapsed into cat behavior... like meowing randomly when she talked, pushing stuff off tables, or finding odd places to nap throughout the day... and all while also being extremely uncomfortable in clothes. Ever dress up an actual cat in a cute costume? That was basically the attitude Tabby had any time someone put clothes on her, disdain and resentment and maybe a grudging allowance for the behavior but also a determination to get free of the unnatural restraints whenever possible. This got especially awkward when she went into so-called heat, which she did at least once a month, and she'd also climb up on a person's lap, rubbing up against their crotch or shaking her ass in their face.

Now, eventually her guardians got her to the point where she would dress up for school--not dress fully appropriately, but at least be clothed, and the more cat-themed the outfit, the easier it was--but even then, she would still get buck naked at the slightest invitation. Naked except for her paws, ears, and tail, of course, which to her didn't count as clothes, but part of her body, and essential to her need to look like a Catgirl. You could swap them out for different versions, but try to take any of them away from her for more than a few minutes, and you'd have one unhappy kitty on your hands.

Which meant that yes, just to get her to go to school, her parents had to let her wear some kind of buttplug tail full time, dangling out of a skirt provocatively or sometimes during heat the tail pushed aside and the insertion point just aimed directly at the face of somebody who wasn't giving her enough attention. But that seemed like the lesser evil compared to her constantly wailing about her lost tail or paws or the other tantrums that came when anybody tried to remove any of her 'cat parts.' There was one big exception of course... I don't know how she rationalized the difference, but if she was in the bathroom, Tabby could take off any of her cat parts, including temporarily removing the tail for necessary business, without complaint. That didn't necessarily make things easy, though, as she avoided the place unless her need was great, and even been known to piss outdoors if she could get away with it. Her Catgirl brainwashing also meant that she didn't like showering or baths... unless someone was in there with her holding her in place while cleaning her. Usually one parent did that while the other washed her paws and tail before reinserting when it was clean.

Sex was another big exception to the tail rule, which people also managed to get away with, as you could imagine with a girl who got naked freely and sometimes whined about being in heat. The first one who didn't get away with it was the janitor at her summer school, which led to a big scandal... another teacher opened a supply closet and found the two of them, her with her tail out and in her mouth, and him inserting something else in its place. Far from being bothered by the substitution, Little Tabby was on her hands and knees, purring contentedly and a lot less worried than the guy who'd been caught taking advantage of an abused, traumatized girl. Or that's what it looked like, anyway, though the real scandal was her not seeming traumatized and the janitor's defense that the Principal and her own mom asked him to give her orgasms, whenever she was in heat and being disruptive, and said he could take care of himself too as long as it was only in the butt.

He might not even have been lying, was the bear of it, or completely lying. The orgasm part rang true, at least, though maybe he just independently decided--considering how she wore her tail--that even if she was only eleven, it wouldn't harm her much stretching a hole that was used to it. Whatever the truth was, a trial might have embarrassed a lot of people which might be why he somehow managed to flee town before the police came.

Which might be for the best because... as hard as it is to believe, that's about the best thing you can do with a Catgirl in heat. The school chaperone she was eventually assigned when Fall rolled around was given the same instructions. Well, not to satisfy themselves, of course, but to take care of her immediate need as discreetly as possible so she puts on some damn clothes again.

And she was the easy one of the pair. I mean, once we got her to a point where she accepted clothes, and she was trained to use a 'scratching post' at home before school to manage her heats in as delicate way as possible, at least Tabby could still interact in public normally... you'd still have to risk a caregiver taking advantage of her if she was left alone with someone, but at a school, you can make sure she isn't left that way, aside from the chaperone.


>>
The Halloween Dolls continued AnonyMPC 22/10/16(Sun)11:25 No. 27695

Lauren, though, she believed that in Fairyland she was turned into a vampire by 'the Halloween King,' and nothing anybody could do would shake that delusion. In addition to needing to dress up in outfits that looked like a vampire might, she'd scream if taken into natural sunlight, shy away from religious symbols, and could no longer stomach food with garlic in it (and her family was Italian, so think of what a sacrifice that was). She even claimed she couldn't see herself in the mirror! Everyone else could, of course, there was nothing magical going on, but she'd deny being able to see anything herself. And, of course, there was the really big problem... although Lauren could eat normal human food, she claimed that was just for 'the masquerade' and wasn't satisfied with a normal meal unless she was offered a little extra. She wanted--believed she NEEDED--to suck vital life essence from human beings on a regular basis. Except Lauren's abductor added a few twists to the vampire lore. According to Lauren, vampires can survive off any body fluid. Blood, milk, semen, piss, vaginal fluids, cum, they would all do, as long as it was sucked fresh from a living body. Only bad and desperate vampires exclusively ate blood instead of a well-balanced diet. Bad vampires wanted to hurt people, and Lauren insisted she wanted to be a good vampire, so would you please help her by letting her suck something else off you?

Hell of a pitch, especially once it became public knowledge she'd go catatonic if refused too long, until someone stuck something in her mouth that fit with her delusion. Even for perverts, it must have been a difficult decision, because those teeth were real and sharp, and she did use them from time to time. Even her parents had bite wounds from when she got too hungry and wasn't satisfied with the sweat they'd allowed her to suck just to stay conscious, so it must have been a real concern for those perverts, that if they slipped some dick between those perpetually ruby-red lips, she'd decide she'd gone too long without actual blood. Eventually many decided that letting her suck a little blood from a neck or hand while they pumped her little pussy full of cum was a good compromise, then they could safely let her suck out the last few squirts from their dicks and even piss in her mouth afterwards, all in the name of satisfying a little girl's implanted delusion of a well-balanced vampire diet.

Sorry, was that too shocking? I told you you needed to keep an open mind if you're going to stay here. Keep in mind, I'm not talking about a typical nine-year-old here, screaming and crying as somebody uses her tender body to get off, probably tearing something in the process. By the time these kids were returned, their holes were conditioned to accommodate a lot of abuse without complaint. The reverse, even, they enjoyed it, sought it out. I mean, just go out after dark during the festival and you might catch Lauren feeding. Here, helping her is considered an act of mercy--although most of her needs are met already, and after her friends starting having periods she became popular enough that she doesn't even need charity in the form of blood donations--but it's still considered that. If she's hungry, better to help her out, than not.

I assure you, this appeasement strategy didn't come quickly... or maybe it did, but under the radar. In the early days, her parents refused the advice to try and put her in normal school until she abandoned her delusions. Instead, they did their best to keep her homeschooled and content, having a few trusted caregivers but mostly handling it between the two of them.

At the time, it was hard for me to imagine how they coped with her special needs... after first accepting back the daughter whose disappearance broke up their marriage, and pretending to get back together for her sake, they then had to switch to a nocturnal schedule to match hers and start letting her satisfy her vampiric hungers by sucking sweat off their bodies in safe places... or milk from her aunt who was luckily still breastfeeding. Both her parents, and her aunt, seemed willing to suffer occasional bites into tender flesh as the price of helping family, but they could only sate a few of her appetites. Who knows how long it was before Dad noticed how good his little girl was at sucking on his fingers and wanted to feel it somewhere else? Or maybe Aunt Millie had to go to the bathroom while her niece was nursing on her breasts, and decided why get up, when Lauren could just move down and get a treat she was craving? Aunt Millie did abruptly get removed from the caregiver list early on for reasons nobody would talk about, and then reinstated the next month after many assume Mom had a similar revelation while Lauren sucked the sweat off her neck.

I wasn't that close to the family, so I can't say exactly how they dealt with it. All I know is that, after the first few weeks, our little vampire didn't try to go Trick-or-Treating out of season, so somebody was probably molesting her somehow. That was another characteristic of the abductees... they're effectively sex slaves once returned, and to the core of their being they believed they were intended to be sexually used, and also as some kind of Halloween mascots. If they weren't being sexually satisfied, after a few weeks, they'd sneak out, go door-to-door, asking for candy and offering to turn tricks to anyone to give them a treat. And I don't mean they needed to have orgasms, which could be done through masturbation... that might help with Tabby's heats and the outrageous behavior they inspired, but in order to keep these girls happy enough not to want to Trick-or-Treat on some random night a personal orgasm wasn't enough. Or even, as it turned out, required. To be satisfied, all they needed was somebody to be do something explicitly sexual with them. Even nine-year-old Lauren, our Vampire girl. Since she didn't go prowling very much, they must have found some way to keep her at home pretty early. Sure, maybe her parents were just better at locking her down than Tabby's, strung garlic on all the exits. Or maybe they were giving a little more than blood and sweat. Hard to tell from the haunted look when people saw either of them in town.

Now, you'd think this kind of thing couldn't go on with so much media attention surrounding the kidnappings, but there was less of that than you'd think. Sure, the news endlessly reported the initial abductions, and to a lesser degree the returns, but everything else was just a little too weird and salacious to mention--at least when involving preteen girls--and soon reporters drifted away, choosing to focus on stories where they didn't have to risk being accused of pandering to perverts. To most of the world, our town was only known for the cut-and-dry story of a Halloween abduction and miraculous return.

Even when the same thing happened the next year. Halloween night, two more little girls disappeared, no witnesses. And believe me, everybody was taking extra care to watch out for their kids that year, and we had increased police patrols, even some FBI agents as a courtesy, though everybody was assured the odds of the 'Halloween Kidnapper' striking again was slim.

Except he did. This time the media didn't seem as interested in reporting on it. Some people would say it was because this time the girls weren't white, and that may have been a factor too, but I think it was also because making a big deal about the return of the Halloween Kidnapper ('Halloween King' was what the girls called him, but that never really made the mainstream news) would mean following up on the girls from the last case and what was done to them. A few journalists sniffed around but when they learned their bosses didn't want to touch the story--and most of the town didn't want to talk about it at all--most gave up. A few of the lesser-quality tabloids--the kind that report on the President having secret meetings with Bigfoot or aliens agreeing to contact Earth because of the Kardashians booty secrets--ran with something a little closer to the full story--only not without adding some insane elaborations of their own that had no basis in fact--but to most of the rest of the world the disappearances of Tia and Elena were only marked by a simple missing persons report and a lot of very local coverage, mostly focusing on the people who let it happen.

At least this time the parents had some small hope of precedent, that their little girls would be returned.

And indeed they were, again on the first of April. This time cops were out in force, both marked cars and undercover observers, but again, the Halloween King made fools of them... nobody saw anyone drop them off, they were just suddenly reported knocking at a door, in costume. Same plastic pumpkin buckets, same lewd offers in exchange for candy, different outfits and delusions at play. We were just getting used to a Vampire and a Catgirl and now we had to deal with a slutty Pirate and a Good Soldier Girl who obeyed any order.

Tia was fourteen, and she's the one who chose to be a pirate for Halloween. Not a pirate captain, mind you, which might be important to how she was eventually programmed. If she'd had the classic captain's hat, she might have turned out differently, or not been taken at all, but she just had a cloth tied around her head, so she was only returned as a Pirate... a sexy pirate, I guess I should say, as she was of an age that girls start to be pushed towards 'sexy' versions of costumes boys would wear straight. But she was only sexy in the tame way teen girls often are, testing their limits, trying to attract boys their own age, and really, she didn't need clothes for that, her own body did it... the costume just helped her stand out. The top she wore was tight fitting, with a lace-up corset over a white top that accentuated her figure while technically hiding her bosom, which were already grapefruit sized and drew the eye if she wore anything tighter than a loose sweater... but a girl can't exactly help her body. She could help how she showed it off, I suppose, chosen some way to express Pirate in her clothing other than by showing off her toned dark legs with a red and black skirt that ended above the knee, or gone with flats instead of leather boots with exaggerated heels which ensured that her butt swayed while she walked... but that's innocent stuff, really.

It wasn't like the outfit made her ooze sex appeal, she was just an attractive teenage girl. Attractive even with a plastic hook over her hand. So, it didn't matter what she wore, guys her age were obviously going to be checking her out anyway. The cute costume just made them stare a little longer as she paraded through the streets... and make jokes about wishing she'd be their first mate. A few that were way too old for her stared too, just being subtler about it, and one of them probably turned out to be the kidnapper--but again, I'm not going to victim-blame like some of the more conservative in town did when she vanished, the ones who said that outfit on that body was already too sexy for a teenager and she was therefore asking for what happened. After all, the other abductees weren't dressed to impress and they still got taken.

Really, I think Tia just didn't expect the danger applied to her. Kids always think they're immune, and she probably just wanted to enjoy what might be her last year for Trick-or-Treating. Despite what happened the previous year, she wasn't the only teenager who assumed she was safe because everyone agreed that those girls were little kids which meant that The Halloween Kidnapper was a pedophile and wouldn't be interested in a girl with a figure that already got adults hitting on her. And anyway, she was out with friends. Except those friends don't remember the moment she suddenly wasn't with them anymore.

The next time anybody here saw her, her costume wasn't actually changed very much. She still wore the red-and-white-striped headscarf, the skirt, the leather bodice, the pirate belt buckle. They might have been replaced by new pieces, but they looked similar. The scarf was wrapped around her hair in the same way, two small afro-puffs that poked low out the back. The skirt might have even been longer than it was before, if you can believe it, although if you got her to pull it up you'd see that she returned without any underwear, the better to show off her booty. If she wasn't inclined to do that, you'd see only one major change... the white shirt top was gone, so it was just her bare breasts under the lace corset, squeezed together, with her dark nipples visible between the laces. Inappropriate for a teenager, but nowhere near as lewd as the first two.

Which wasn't to say she wasn't lewd in ways other than her outfit. Like the other girls, before and since, she returned with a dream of Fairyland and deep mental programming and with some particularities that either filled a sexual niche or appealed to the Halloween King's twisted sense of humor. This time, it seemed more focused on the latter, although Tia does fulfill a niche or two. See, she returned as a Pirate, which meant she acted like she believed she was one, including always speaking in an exaggerated pirate style and overusing nautical metaphors. If you gave her some candy when she went door to door, she'd also consider you her Captain. And Captains had certain rights, such as the right to share in her booty, divvy up pieces of it to anyone in their crew. If Cap'n wanted her to swab a dick, she'd do that too, more grudgingly and with a lot of complaints, but as part of her duties. Other requests depended on her mood and how much loyalty she was feeling, but Tia did have one limit. If someone wanted her real treasure-- which is to say her pussy--you had to do it the pirate way... take it by force, or barter.

I suppose just by denying it, unlike the other girls, Tia did make her pussy something of a treasure, and if you didn't have the balls to rape a teenage girl--who might have secretly liked it, given that she'd patiently wait and let her Captain tie her up first so she couldn't fight back--you still had a shot at the gold if you were willing to give up a piece of your own booty.

Yup, you heard me right. When she was taken, she'd had a plastic hook for a hand, but when she was returned, the Halloween King changed things up and instead gave her a custom crafted third leg for pegging. Not just pegging, I guess, since she used it on girl captains as well. Probably that was even her preference--she was openly bi before she disappeared--but she didn't choose her Captain and girls didn't often have the experience of asking to fuck her pussy and seeing her reach below her skirt and making a surprising counter-offer. That was the only kind of barter she was interested in, letting her use her toy. The dildo was several inches long and strapped to her leg, and I suppose it counted as a hook too, since one end was curved back on itself. The thing was designed to slip inside her pussy and stay in place to stimulate her while she penetrated somebody else, but it was the act of fucking someone else that seemed to be what she really got off on... and a lot of guys did as well. I've never tried it myself, you understand, but I hear a lot of men chose to take a pegging and liked it so much they never got around to trying out Tia's treasure hole. Filling a niche, as I said, some guys liked being dominant, the others submissive, and that April Fools those girls showed up offering whichever taste you were more into.

Yeah, Elena was a soldier girl, and looked tough as nails and ready to kick your ass if you got fresh, but... Good Soldiers follow orders, don't they?


>>
The Halloween Dolls continued AnonyMPC 22/10/16(Sun)11:52 No. 27696

Now, understand, she was the first of these girls that I knew personally, more than in passing. Manny--you remember him, he told you about this place... he's her father. We've been good friends for decades. And little Elena... I've known her since she was born, watched her grow up, except that one notable five month gap. That happened when she was twelve, and I had a front row seat to the tortured months that followed. If Manny didn't have another kid to think about, and the hope that his daughter would return in April, I dare say the guilt would have become too much to bear.

Manny was with her when she was taken, you see. The last thing he remembered was sitting down on a bench to check her candy, and then she was gone. And in addition to the pain of his daughter being taken, he probably got the worst of things, early on, as a suspect. His background in the military was, for many people, the only explanation for how someone might have abducted so many people without warning, the worst insisting he was callous enough to take his own daughter just to divert attention. But I knew Manny, and I never bought it, even before it was conclusively proven that he was out of the country during the first year's abductions. Until then, town gossip was centered on him and was merciless. They didn't know him like I did... he was clearly broken up by how his girl disappeared under his watch, and even the idea that she might be returned bothered him, because he was the one who chose her costume... or at least vetoed her other ideas until she finally relented and let him dress her up in old army gear.

I wasn't the only one who had faith in Manny, but a number of his other friends subscribed to the other dominant theory, that Elena could have just run away... or rather both girls had, and it was just a coincidence that two girls disappeared on Halloween, again. Sometimes I wondered myself. I didn't know Tia personally, and according to the people who did, she didn't have any obvious reason to split, but was old enough that people could easily invent some. As for Elena... well, she was already a problem. See, I love Manny like a brother... I spent a lot of time those five months, bringing him food and just sitting with him. I regularly reassured him that what happened wasn't his fault, but... he was a bit of a hardass. His daughter was already starting to bristle against his parenting style, just like his son had during his early teen years. After years of the two of them butting heads following the death of the kids' mom, he finally sent his burnout eldest son to military school, which left him with the previously straight-A daughter he never had to worry about. Only, wouldn't you know it, little Elena started rebelling right on schedule--or maybe a little early--when she hit twelve. I don't know what's normal these days, my daughter's not really the rebellious type, but he'd gripe to me about the times she'd gotten in trouble at school for skipping class, talking back to teachers, smoking in the bathroom and other behavioral issues and it certainly seemed like she was trending in a bad direction. The school year had barely started before she got a suspension. The summer before that, I'd witnessed several arguments between Elena and her dad, because she wanted to be allowed to do more stuff with boys--not necessarily dirty stuff, but like being able to go to a movie with a friend who was a boy--which Manny thought was a slippery slope. I tried to tell him many times that he was only pushing her to rebel more, and maybe he would have changed his approach if not for her disappearing on Halloween and removing the need for the military school threat... because his daughter returned as the perfect little soldier girl.

For some rough approximation of a soldier girl, at least. She certainly didn't look ready to storm Fallujah or anything. There was no body armor and she didn't carry any weapons, but, at first glance, she did look like a girl who's parents sent her to a school that imposed a strict discipline and then, when she finally got out she rebelled by walking the neighborhood in bra and short shorts.

That was all she wore that first night back, camo-printed sports bra and shorts, lace up combat boots, and dog tags (which gave her the number 69 and listed her religion as 'Halloween'). For a girl that usually wore a dress and always seemed to prioritize being pretty and girlish, she'd changed dramatically, and it wasn't just the outfit. Her whole bearing was different. Hell, if everyone wasn't already expecting her to return that night, I bet she could have stopped by the diner near the school and none of the other patrons would have recognized her as the girl who went missing months ago. Even I had to take a second look when I saw her again... it was just so difficult to reconcile the girly-girl I remembered with this tough tomboy I saw before me. Still pretty, mind you, but in a different way. Harder-edged. The long hair she'd always been known for was replaced by a pixie cut with some undershaving. Her bare arms and legs were far more toned than they'd ever been before... not outrageously so like a weightlifter or the Pony, but enough to shock those who knew her. Elena was never known to be sporty, and so she was soft with lingering baby fat, but now... a little leaner, a little meaner. As if during her five months away she'd been doing push-ups and other exercises on a regular basis, which was itself out of character for a girl who used menstrual cramps to get out of gym class even before her horrified discovery that they were a real thing.

Like the other girls though, the real changes were mental, and to match with her new Good Soldier identity, she was disciplined, standing straight at attention when the door was answered, and, most troubling of all, she obeyed orders of a superior officer with a 'sir-yes-sir.' Or "ma'am-yes-ma'am" if it was a woman who requested that form of address.

I suppose what was actually troubling was what kind of orders she'd be willing to follow, along with exactly who she considered her superior officer. Just like Lauren's grasp on vampire lore wasn't exactly traditional, Elena had a very specific view of what counted as the chain of command that opened her up to sexual exploitation.

Mostly, she'd follow the orders of her current owner, or C.O. as she referred to them. That she had someone she considered an owner was troubling enough, but it seemed like all the returned girls had someone they submitted to first and foremost. When I visited, she referred to Manny as her C.O., and I didn't yet know what the acronym meant, or enough about the returnees to even worry about what that might imply. I just noticed that she was listening to him. Every request he made of her--to leave the room while we talked, to make me a cup of tea--she jumped into action. I even thought she might be mocking him, at first, with her responses, but she went too far above and beyond the call of duty. It wasn't just a girl exaggerating compliance and following every directive to make some point, but also actively volunteering to do anything that made his life easier. A Good Soldier indeed, and I marveled at his luck.

It wasn't as good as it sounded, because I eventually found out that--in the absence of her C.O.--Elena would also follow the orders of any military officer, policeman, or teacher put into authority over her with the same diligence. And it didn't matter what those orders were. "Drop and give me twenty." Sir-yes-sir. "Scrub the bathroom with a toothbrush." Sir-yes-sir. "Pull up your top and show everyone those little boobs." Sir-yes-sir. "Strip naked and spread your ass-cheeks." Sir-yes-sir. "Give me a blowjob and swallow every drop." Sir-yes-sir. You say jump on your cock, she asked how deep.

Most of those orders weren't given in public, mind you, but she would obey them... and, if they weren't from her C.O., she'd report them to him later. Manny eventually confessed that some of the police officers had pushed the limits... maybe not intentionally, but one asked her to take off the shorts and bra so they could analyze it and she stripped down before they could turn away and give her a chance to do it in private. Sir-yes-sir. Others then made her do more menial tasks like polishing their shoes, doing jumping jacks, possibly not realizing they'd be caught when she reported back to her C.O. but if they did anything outright abusive, Manny didn't share it with me. He gave me authority over her for a few minutes while he went out for a smoke, just to see for myself. I didn't abuse it, but I gave Elena a series of silly orders, and every one, obeyed to the letter. One, I told her not to tell anybody about, just to see what would happen.

She didn't report it. Until he specifically asked for it. Which was something, but I could start to see Manny's worries, and how this was more of a burden than a curse, a soldier girl who would follow orders.

Which isn't to say she always liked the orders. I could tell she thought the ones I gave her were useless make-work, and I'd later come to learn that she sometimes complained about orders she didn't like outside of the earshot of any superior officers. She was still human, just a human who now had a deeply ingrained sense of obedience.

To those in the chain of command, anyway, and even then, there were restrictions. Certain requests would only be responded to with a recitation of some short stock phrase about how soldiers are required to refuse illegal orders. Considering she was a minor, anything sexual should definitely have counted as illegal orders, but no, in Elena's mind, that was totally fair game and was in fact the one type of order she never seemed to complain about. No matter how degrading it was. Hell, I'd later come to find out she seemed to enjoy it more when she was ordered to do something sexually degrading... it didn't show on her face, but her pussy sure slicked up something fierce when she was ordered to perform as a latrine... although maybe that was just at the knowledge she was serving her country. County, anyway. Maybe deep down just her cunt.

Her hard limits were few, but they were there. What qualified were mostly orders that that threatened her life or harmed an innocent noncombatant (albeit with a definition of harm that excluded non-violent sexual activity, even if it was with another minor).

Honestly, maybe the world would be much better if more soldiers were like Elena. And, with the right C.O., her new aptitude for total discipline could still take her far. Ellie's stopped smoking, and is a straight-A student again, because her brother makes her study before they fuck.

Yeah, her older brother is her C.O., and he does fuck her. He came home from military school when she first disappeared, and when she came back... well, it just made sense. See, her chain of command has some peculiarities. Basically, the Halloween King always came first--metaphorically, since we never actually saw him but he still gave her standing orders about how to behave that could not be contradicted. Like that she had to live in town, that she couldn't cum without an explicit order... and that orders to refrain from sexual activity could last no longer than eight hours unless refreshed. So clearly she needed a C.O. who could repeat that order that on a regular basis, but then, if she went too long without being sexually used by somebody, she'd still go Trick-or-Treating for a new owner, just like the other girls.

See, when I said the girls did that if not satisfied, it's a little more complicated than I first let on. Remember, in those five months away, the Halloween King brainwashed them not just to their costume roles, but in the greater role of 'sex slaves.' They had a firm need to be owned by somebody who would use them, and if their current owner wouldn't use them as intended, they'd actually consider themselves abandoned slaves, and go in search of a new master, a transaction that the Halloween King decided should involve candy rather than money. The first person to give one of these Dolls a good sugar rush after they were abandoned didn't just get the chance to satisfy their lusts... they actually became the person the Doll considered their owner.

We didn't twig to that at first because, well, Lauren was mostly being fed at home, and any time somebody broke and gave Tabby some candy, they were so concerned with anybody finding out that they sent her right back home again, effectively giving her back to her previous owner until neglect drove her away again. A similar effect happened on their first night back in town... that first April Fools Trick-or-Treat, the girls were really looking to establish their first owner. It could have been anyone. It just so happened that they always wound up back at home, getting some sugary treat in celebration, which locked in one or both of the parents for that role. For a short time, anyway, unless they were ready to molest their newly returned little girls.

Most weren't, those first few years, and most who would weren't willing to keep them, so there was a lot of Trick-or-Treating. But if somebody wanted to, Tabby would have moved right in and her new owner would have a new Catgirl all to themselves, as long as they gave her proper attention. Tia was the same way, although she called it finding a new Captain, and Elena went looking for a C.O..

Naturally, as things evolved, most families decided it was better to keep ownership within the family, even if it did mean touching the girls themselves. And, like I said, Elena was a special case, with her 'Good Soldier' role and its special rules regarding the chain of command.

The way it worked was, if her C.O. was a military officer, past or present, any higher ranked officer in the same service could countermand his orders, as long as they didn't go against any of the Nightmare King's standing instructions, and Elena would obey. When Manny tried to take the role of C.O., he tried to order his daughter the same way he did before, instructing her not to do anything sexual, diligently repeating the order 8 hours at a time. Only one of her teachers at school was a veteran and, it was discovered, had started playing around with giving her orders too. Started small, made her his class helper, had him making her coffee in the mornings and kept her afterwards to clean up the classroom, things Manny had allowed, but soon this teacher started abusing his authority. Before he was caught he'd escalated to ordering her to sneak out at night and rendezvous at out-of-the-way locations, until finally he got a little too cocky and got caught using her as a human urinal at school. Poor Manny, until then he thought his disciplined approach was finally paying off even without sex, had trusted the teacher as his partner in keeping her behaving, since she didn't report any unusual orders to him... because the teacher ordered her not to, and he outranked her dad.

Worse, that teacher bragged about his little sex slave soldier girl to someone he trusted who was still in the military, shared his prize, and the grapevine moved pretty fast. Even once he was gone, guys from the nearest military base who'd found out out about Elena's little quirk had already begun sneaking into town and finding ways to take advantage of our little Good Soldier's patriotism and willingness to serve her country, always with an officer along who rose higher in the ranks than Manny. Little girl got into so many gangbangs with buff Army guys... even got abducted once more, although this time she escaped after a day because he tried to take her to some cabin in the woods. That was when she explained the rules better and Manny figured out the way out.

That was by transferring Elena to her brother Oscar, who had returned home to help out while the Halloween King had her, and the two Reyes men had patched things up, somewhat. Even though he went to military school, he was still technically a civilian, and ultimately the military has no authority over civilians. It didn't matter if someone was a five-star general, they couldn't give her an order to disobey her C.O. if her C.O. didn't have a rank.

Of course, as a Good Soldier, she would still obey most orders from officer, just like she would a teacher-- as long as it didn't conflict with instructions of her civilian C.O.--but without a rank to compare, only the Halloween King could countermand an order not to get sexual or get her not to report something. Maybe the President, if he ever came. Oh, and once Princess Mackenzie came on the scene, Elena took to her as though she were just under the Halloween King in the chain of command. She can, and has, summoned Elena away from her big brother, the Good Soldier giving little more than an apologetic look back while she ran off to lick the Princess' pussy or fuck somebody or some thing for her royal amusement. Mackenzie's the only one to date who's gotten "Yes, Your Highness" in response to an order. She probably could snap her fingers and take Elena permanently from poor Oscar, but luckily the Princess always sends her back to her previous C.O. after she's had her fun.

Which is good, because Elena genuinely seems happy being owned by her brother. He's not like Manny, trying to keep her pure for everybody, or like that teacher who was in it only for his own sexual gratification... Oscar seems to know just how degraded she needs to be to really feel she's serving her country, and truly cares about her. He puts most of the money she earns for him away in an account for her future just in case she ever stops playing the Good Soldier.

Yeah, we've had to get pretty accepting of what these girls have become, and what people will do to them. You might judge, but... we're kind of in a tough place. I bet I already know what you're thinking. Why would we keep celebrating Halloween at all, much less start to do it four times a year?

Well, let me tell you about the year we stopped. The very next year, of course.


>>
The Halloween Dolls continued AnonyMPC 22/10/16(Sun)20:05 No. 27698

Everybody agreed it was for the best... sure, some kids were disappointed, but the town had gone through a collective trauma, and the kids weren't getting any better, and some of us were tearing each other apart over the growing divide between 'make the girls happy and safe even if it means treating them like sex toys' and 'keep doing the morally right thing even if it makes the girls miserable and easy prey for others.' Quietly, all four girls were pretty happy, but not everybody was willing to accept or believe in the sacrifices made to make that happen... and certainly not to admit to it and go to jail like the teacher had. Nor would anyone admit to thinking we should risk more girls. So really, by the time October rolled around, there was an almost unanimous rejection of Halloween, at least locally. You couldn't stop networks from running scary movie marathons or anything, but that whole season we kept a firm line... no Trick-or-Treating, no decorations that could be seen from the street, town-wide curfew including the usual increased police presence that now nobody had much faith in.

Our low faith was somehow still disappointed. Four kids disappeared Halloween Night. This time, it was two boys and two girls, a range of ages from nine to thirteen. Taken from their beds, as far as anyone could tell, but no one knew for sure... there was no sign of forced entry and some people insist they might have snuck out rather than deal with the idea that the Halloween King could strike anywhere, any time. A lot of people were still calling him the Halloween Kidnapper then, or instead used the Halloween Slaver, or even just That Sick Bastard.

We were back in uncharted territory again, because nobody knew what to expect from That Sick Bastard... the last four girls were all returned on April Fools Day, but clearly this escalation was because we angered him, so we were afraid maybe this time they'd just... disappear. There were certainly no costumes to brainwash them into... a few families might have tempted fate and done dress-ups at home, but the ones of the abductees had studiously avoided anything Halloween-adjacent at all... unless you listened to the conspiracy theorists who needed to believe that four separate kids stashed secret costumes and snuck out to do the Halloween rituals their parents forbade, and got punished for it.

That theory went out the window April 1st, because they were returned, but there were no costumes. At all. At least we did get those kids back... but, not all the way back, and they showed up at various houses buck naked, except for a bow around their neck with a letter attached.

The letter was from the Halloween King, but those were not the first things people read. Another, more obvious message was tattooed on their foreheads. Here, I think I have a picture of one of these girls on my fridge. Not from that night, obviously, but from a convention my daughter attended with her. Here you go. See, there? It might be a little hard to read, but it says...

"Designated Free-Use Sex Doll Until Age 18
Enjoy at will, any sex act, any time.
Open to all genders, ages, and kinks.
No charge.
Will never tattle."

Hell of a thing to put on a little kid's head, right? Evil enough if it was JUST a tattoo, you could imagine a few people might even try to take advantage of that, and some people only held back by the knowledge that a child probably would tell their parents or friends eventually... except we've all just had two years of experience with exactly how programmed kids could be in five months.

As time went on, that bore out. Those kids never told on anybody, though a few people were caught in the act, or left evidence of the act, but not as many as you'd think. Cleaning up after themselves was also part of the training of these kids. Aside from finding them during or immediately afterwards, the only way we knew people were using them at all was because if three days ever passed with nobody taking advantage of the offer on their forehead, the neglected kid refused to wear clothes until somebody did. By summer, the kids didn't go publicly naked any more, but privately, it must have happened quite a bit.

Whether the people who found them took advantage or didn't, what couldn't be kept secret was what was in the notes tied to them with a ribbon. Each was written in the handwriting of the child, and said, "It saddens me that a town that treated me so well one Halloween doesn't seem to want to celebrate this year. Creating the elaborate costumed Dolls you enjoy has been my way to repay your community, but should dressing up no longer interest anyone, blank dolls are at least easy enough that I can start to make them in bulk. Next year, I might have time to provide even more. I will follow your lead, but hope to once again be your Halloween King."

Outside of the vague dreamlike stories from the abductees themselves, this was the only direct communication anyone in town ever received from the Halloween Slaver--now cemented as the Halloween King in the minds of most of us, just as we quickly adopted the term Dolls to refer to the girls themselves. Also the only hint of a motive behind our peculiar curse--or blessing--if it even contained a shred of truth beyond the implicit threat.

But we got the message. Keep Halloween going as usual, let him try to take a few of our kids, turn them into his twisted Dolls--trained to a specific role with specific rules and specific owners who could control when and where they acted out--or, he'll take even more of them and break them completely. The Free-Use Four even dangled a carrot over our heads, to help the devilish deal go down, since the tattoo and their own testimony insisted that they were Free-Use until they were eighteen... the specificity let us wonder whether the other girls would only be trapped in their roles until that age too.

Of course, by that time we'd noticed that Lauren didn't seem to be getting taller or going through puberty, but it was still years before any of the girls would hit the chronological age to find out for sure if this was just another cruel joke. In the meantime, we had all had a decision to make. Nobody seemed to be able to catch him, even on the night we knew he was coming, so we could either play along with his sick game, or refuse and potentially suffer even more of our children turned into sex dolls.

The town had a lot of discussions about that over the next few months, but, as you can see, we decided to return to celebrating Halloween the next year. A lot of people put forth good arguments on both sides, and some not-so-good arguments. It's kind of sickening, but the fact that two of the Free-Use Dolls were boys probably went into that... as long as the threat was only to our daughters, some people could rationalize it as being acceptable... they could get over a few girls a year being mentally violated and sexually exploited, but to risk a son's future like that was somehow more unthinkable. They'd made similar sexist calculations every time a star football player did something that should have been unforgivable and decided to turn the victim into a pariah instead.

But also, there were the kids themselves. Especially Elena, who was going down a bad path and now polite, respectful, diligent, disciplined... every parents' dream, if you left out the sex. To some parents, a better dream with the sex. Yet the Dolls all did seem to enjoy their lives, sex and all, regardless of their age, and so far, no pregnancies had developed (though we'd come to find that was not a universal rule, but rather depended on the Doll's particular role). They didn't have the kind of outrageous behavioral problems you might expect, but rather mostly seemed kind and well-behaved, except acting out when their needs were denied.

Naturally, a lot of people were hoping enough other people would volunteer their kids to go Trick-or-Treating, so they could keep theirs at home, but who would, knowing that for every family that abstains, your own kids face a greater risk? We talked about paying some of the poorer families out of the town budget to assume that risk on everybody's behalf, and that very nearly happened, but in the end, somebody brought up that famous story "The Lottery," where each year the town would randomly select one person from one family to stone to death for a good harvest. If we treated this as a lottery, and everybody had to participate, it would at least be fair, and a town bonding experience. I think they might have missed the point of the story. Still, nobody was being stoned to death here, and while two kids a year was still an awful high price, that meant there were plenty of kids who would be left alone and have a normal Halloween.

And hasn't this country always made that decision, to risk some kids rather than mess with tradition? If our town suffered random school shootings instead of abductions, death or serious injury instead of being turned into sexual playthings... well, we'd be just like everyone else, relying on thoughts and prayers. Unlike them, we still had a prayer of ending the nightmare for good... all we needed was to get lucky one year, have a cop successfully catch the Halloween King in the act, and maybe we could even undo everything.

The next year, costumes were a lot tamer, and notably fewer in number, since a number of families had moved away rather than agree to participate. We had some new people move in too, but many of them didn't have kids. The remaining parents mostly concentrated on doing whatever they could to minimize the risk, forcing their kids into costumes of doctors, lawyers, business-people, nerds... but there were always a few that went a little outside the box, and, especially among teenagers, ones who seemed to want to tempt fate, either to show off in front of their friends or because they secretly wanted to become something else.

It wasn't a teenager taken this time, though. That was the year we got the Princess and the Puppy. Sisters, Mackenzie, who you've heard me mention, and Kennedy. Nine and ten, respectively. I don't know what their parents were thinking letting them dress up like that, though I guess I shouldn't talk.

I mean, the Princess outfit I can understand. A lot of girls went that route, always a popular costume, and with the Halloween King out there, it made sense. Princesses are associated with purity and chastity, and a lot of parents were gambling that if their little girl was abducted and made a Princess, maybe she'd at least be programmed with something fantasy princesses took very seriously... the need to preserve her maidenhead until marriage. Even failing that, parents could hope for decorum, or quiet dignity for their sex-slave child. None of those turned out to be the case when we got Princess Mackenzie, but you can see how they might think it was a safer choice.

But in a world where we had Tabby the Catgirl, what parent would tempt fate by letting their little girl dress as an animal, unless a part of them secretly wanted their kid taken and turned into an animal-themed living sex doll?

I suppose that's unfair. Maybe they just thought they could prevent it, that they would watch their kids like a hawk. Lots of parents took that approach... they couldn't get out of the Lottery, but they could make damn sure the Halloween King went after easier prey. Both of the sisters' parents did go with Mackenzie and Kennedy to every house, a common pattern, one keeping an eye on the girls at all times, while another watched for any strange vehicles.
Until they both got distracted. Or a little more than distracted, I guess. See, as best as we can figure out, somehow the parents--and possibly the girls themselves, and cops along the way--were drugged or hypnotized into a suggestible state. I mean, this is a guy who knows enough about human psychology to change a child's entire identity and moral system in a few months, is it really hard to believe he could make people zone out for a few minutes when he needed to take a girl?

However he did it, he did it, and the two sisters returned on April Fools Day, only the little sister was holding her big sister on a leash, and wearing a sheer dress that looked more like a babydoll nightie over a clearly naked body, along with a tiara and lots of jewelry. Not costume jewelry, either, which Princess Mackenzie is just as happy to wear as long as it's shiny, but real gold jewelry worth thousands of dollars. Some thought that was an apology to the family, a way to make up for taking both their children, and how extreme he went.

See, Kennedy was taken a little further than Tabby was three years earlier. Sure, they both showed up naked except for fake ears and pawlike coverings for their arms and legs, and in Kennedy's case a collar, but there was a distinct difference. Tabby was a specifically turned into a Catgirl. She preferred being nude, she'd go into heat, and she considered her costumed cat parts and butt-plug tail a part of her, but she could still be talked into wearing clothes as long as she still presented as a Catgirl, and, if she was clothed, she could interact with her friends normally. Part-cat, part-human. Tabby mostly walked on two legs, unless she was going down on all fours for attention. Kennedy seemed like she was just a dog. A Puppy. A girl puppy, certainly, but her new identity didn't include also living a normal human life. She walked exclusively on all fours (sometimes on her knees, sometimes in a weird crouch, depending the speed she needed and how tired she was), would only eat or drink from a bowl, and expressed herself mostly in head tilts and facial expressions. She COULD talk, in a voice that's like a bad Scooby-Doo parody, and generally only when ordered to or if she has a specific need, or to say "Rrick or Rreat." Mostly, she spoke like she was a particularly clever dog doing a trick, like those videos you see of people who've trained their dogs to say 'I love you.' Never to have a meaningful conversation. As a parent to a teen myself I came to know a little about how that felt.

But Kennedy seemed to be happy, in the way only a Puppy could be. If asked if she was happy, she would bob her head and wiggle her butt to wag her tail, and give a flat yes if told to speak in words. Kennedy never gave a description of what happened to her, but Princess Mackenzie's story was that they were taken to Fairyland and her sister was turned into a Puppy because she didn't want to be a person anymore and have to make people decisions and talk all the time. Some people think you can't trust the perverted Princess, but to those who knew the family, there was a certain plausibility to the idea. At least, I buy into the idea that the Halloween King nurtured a seed inside Kennedy far past the point of sanity, as he'd done so many times before, and since.

Mackenzie, before she was taken, was always timid and unassertive, and Kennedy, as the older sister, always had to watch out for her, often had to speak up for her in public, make decisions for the both of them. So maybe a part of Kennedy just wanted to let go and be taken care of, and the Halloween King let her escape that minor frustration into the life of a dog, then made her stay in that role and enjoy it. And, everyone had agreed that Kennedy loved dogs, before. She wasn't allowed one herself but would always squeal and stop to play with them given the chance. Maybe she didn't just love dogs, but deep down always wanted to be one, and that's why she chose that costume and the risk the Halloween King would take her. She certainly wouldn't be the only Doll who did that. Every Doll has a story, and it doesn't just start the night they were taken.

However it happened, Kennedy didn't just love dogs, she was one... although to be clear, she still loved dogs. Sexually, I mean. That seemed to be the niche kink the Halloween King crafted her to fill. Like the Free-Use Dolls, Kennedy wouldn't turn down sex if someone wanted it. Point her face at a spot and she'd lick, and if someone wanted to fuck her, all they had to do was maneuver her the right way and she'd calmly take it... maybe get into it if her partner was attentive or it was her master, but Kennedy didn't seek out the attentions of humans. Sometimes, if her master wasn't involved, and a guy was trying to fuck her, or anyone wanted her to lick, Kennedy might even try to wander away as though uninterested until she was set into position... and then wait until they were done with her. That was her attitude if it was a human, anyway. But put a male, unneutered dog in the same room with her and she would do whatever she could to entice it into fucking her, whether she's alone or has an audience.

If you've never seen a dog fucking an underage human girl before... well, you should try and track down Elena and see if you can order her to do it. Or bring a mutt around to the Free-Use girls. Or maybe take in one of the Clown's shows... she thinks humans taking doggy-cock in one of their holes is a hilarious gag that never gets old. Really, a fair number of the Halloween Dolls dip into sex with animals on occasion, or for the right incentive, but when a dog's humping little Kennedy, you're not really watching bestiality, you're watching a dog fucking a bitch who happens to have a human girl's body. That's how we treat it, nowadays, not dirty, just a natural drive for a doggy Doll. Only, if this Doll's drive isn't satisfied, she doesn't go Trick-or-Treating in the usual way, she specifically goes to places with dogs, looking for a bone. If she's gone long enough without being knotted to be frustrated and you don't get the hint, you'll experience the rare sound of her voice asking, "Doggie pway?" because it's become a need that overrides her usual instinct not to speak.
Or Mackenzie will just ask for her, if they're together. And by ask, I mean demand your dog service her horny dog. Since she became a Princess, Mackenzie had lost the timidness and became very assertive. If the Princess was a Doll with a niche, it was people who wanted to be sexually dominated by a little girl.

I say if, because Princess Mackenzie's always been a special case. Some people say that the Halloween King didn't make her into a Doll at all, just told her it was okay to indulge her inner kinkiness... that he stumbled on someone ALREADY as perverted as him and that's why he crowned her as his Princess. These same people say that she condemned her own older sister to the life of a Puppy, rather than puppy-girl, just for her own sexual kicks... not out of any brainwashing. I don't buy into that theory, considering she was only nine when she was taken, and what nine-year-old is that fucked up?

Still, Princess Mackenzie IS special in many ways. Dolls are taken as kids--fifteen's about the oldest, eight the youngest--and once they're taken they don't usually age normally... a few do, but usually there's some kind of hormonal trick he uses to inhibit growth and signs of puberty. Princess Mackenzie's body's one of the exceptions, continuing to develop pretty well normally... maybe a little bit slower than some of her peers, but within the normal range at least. As a Princess, she also doesn't recognize any owner, which makes her almost unique (aside from the Free-Use Dolls, who you might say are owned collectively). If she knocks at your door, it's because she's bored or horny and wants to demand you assist her as is her right... any candy you might give her is just a bonus. She's also the only Doll (again, outside of Free-Use) who can willingly dress up in other costumes for events like Summerween, because, and I quote, 'A Princess dresses however the fuck she wants.' Granted, even there, Mackenzie usually tends to incorporate her tiara into the outfit, of course... she's far more likely to go as Zombie Princess instead of just Zombie, Spooky Princess instead of Witch, Cat Princess instead of Catgirl, and so-on. Once she was even someone called the Paper Bag Princess, though the flimsy outfit didn't last long before she was just a naked girl in a tiara. So clearly she loves being a Princess... but she doesn't have to dress that way. One time she even dressed up exactly as her older sister (who by then looked much younger). Two puppies at once. Maybe it was a Princess and the Pauper riff, I guess, but nobody confused the two, despite the lack of a tiara, since one only barked and the other told you exactly what she wanted.

So that's the major part of her programming, and what convinces me she's a true Doll... that change from meek little girl to a confident Princess. That could have come without brainwashing, but I tell you, having spent some time with her, she's not pretending. She really does believe she's royalty, and that therefore her every whim should be satisfied, even if that whim is that you should kneel down and suck on her clit because, and again I quote, "A Princess doesn't get herself off." Or she might insist that she needs to ride your cock, or borrow your dog, or that you accompany her back to her castle so she can watch you have sex with your own virgin daughter, depending on whatever perversion interests her at the moment, or what she thinks is best for her subjects. Could be either, if she thinks your daughter really wants her daddy, she might see herself as helping out, or she might just get off on the idea of making you do it while she uses her royal scepter to fuck herself. Our Princess gets bored easily, and we think constant self-stimulation is part of her programming, edging without allowing herself to cum unless somebody assists, and that leads her to weird sexual whims. Still, her demands aren't always perverted... if she snaps her fingers in someone's direction, it's just as often for some mundane thing like to make her a sandwich, change the temperature, clean the pool, or sing whatever song she likes at the moment while she lazily fingers herself. She just takes it for granted that she can demand obedience from everybody in town. Which doesn't mean she gets everything she wants. People around here have gotten very good at using the right deferential language when they want to talk her out of things, and even if people outright refuse her something she's set on... it's not like she takes revenge or anything. She might throw a tantrum, or simply glare at you and say something like, "You'll regret this when the King comes back," but if you hold firm to your refusal she'll eventually go ask somebody else for what she wants.

To some people invoking the King is still enough of a threat to get them to submit to her demands, especially if it was something they secretly wanted to do anyway. To others, the fear that our Princess won't think of them the next time she wants a royal gangbang at her castle is enough to keep them in line even for the trivial requests. Princess Mackenzie winds up getting her way a lot, one way or another, and some say she's been spoiled, but, if you don't cross her, she can be sweet and considerate, and there's no better advocate in your corner. Especially if you're a daughter who wants to fuck her daddy, or vice versa.

We've... kinda stopped having a hangup about incest here. Kind of had to. Not everybody does it, by any means, but we have to accept that it happens, especially around the families who have Dolls, and if nothing seems forced, look the other way. Like I said, sometimes when things happen that you can't control, you just have to lean into them, and that's what these Halloween Dolls have done to us. It kind of felt like a no-win situation, you know? Especially after the Free-Users came in. Either we play along with the perversions inflicted on us, find ways to manage them, or we risk them getting worse. Families can either own the Dolls themselves, sexually use them as they seem to want to be used, keep them or they'll go Trick-or-Treating and seek out new owners. Or keep them locked up tight and let the kids go into a catatonic depression that follows.

Every Doll has a story, and they're all a little different but with a lot of repeating themes. Usually one of parents trying their hardest, struggling to make things work but having to make compromise after compromise, before they eventually end up accepting their new role... or, sometimes, giving up ownership entirely to someone else. The real question is whether they use their Dolls before or after other people in town already have. No matter what we do, it seems like the Dolls are going to keep coming.


>>
The Halloween Dolls continued AnonyMPC 22/10/17(Mon)01:29 No. 27699

A lot of us thought Mackenzie and Kennedy would be the last straw, that we'd cancel Halloween again, that everyone with kids would move out, if they could. Those with Dolls probably couldn't, since that wasn't just a standing order Elena was given, it's another part of default Doll programming. Even Mackenzie seems to have it. Tia's family was the first to try and leave, and so did two of the Free-Use parents, but over the years it's always been the same pattern. Take a Doll out of town, and within two days they'll be begging to come back 'home.' Within a week they'll be willing to run away from their parents just to get back on their own, turning tricks if they have to in order to make their way, and then go door-to-door looking for a new owner. Or, in Mackenzie's case, back to her castle, the old hotel we now reserve for her use except during festival season. It doesn't even matter how much sex she gets, or, for the other dolls, if the owner is still molesting the girls according to their programming, when it happens too far outside our borders. The Halloween Dolls were gifts to the town, and that's where they belong.

Families without Dolls, though... they could have left, at least if they could afford it. And not all of them could, to be fair, but far more stayed for other reasons. Because they were secretly into what was happening, or because it was where their family had lived for so long they didn't know anywhere else. Even if a town's slowly morphed into a nightmare, sometimes it's still home. And you can get used to pretty much any horror.

We did, slowly, as the number of Dolls increased year-by-year. Tourism did as well. 'True Crime tourism,' we called it, but we all knew it was sex tourism, perverts, mostly male, coming in the hopes they could score some alone time with a Doll... feed a hungry vampire late at night, impress a Princess, or just enjoy an underage Free-Use Doll in an unwatched moment. Enough people had seen and heard of what happens here, whispered about it secretly among like-minded perverts, it couldn't be kept a secret entirely... even if the media wouldn't touch the story, and reports online tended to disappear or be dismissed as conspiracy theory or perverted fiction. There's even some kind of quirk where pictures and videos with metadata indicating it was taken in town gets auto-scrubbed from most social media. You can get around it, and there's certainly stuff on the Dark Web, but you can be sure... if something that shows the seedier side of our town starts to go viral, it'll get removed from public sites with the excuse of copyright infringement or something. Must have taken a lot of pull.

Cops, too, mostly stopped interfering with cases involving the Dolls if they weren't obviously hurt, maybe because many of them had been using Dolls directly themselves and didn't want to be implicated if one testified. Same for higher ups. Attorney Generals routinely decided not to prosecute cases involving them, insisting that a conviction would be too difficult since the star witnesses were 'uncooperative.' Too cooperative was the real problem. It seemed like Feds even stopped searching for the Halloween Slaver. At the very least, the task force's budget got cut to the bone, the plans for town-wide surveillance to monitor all streets and traffic in or out of town quietly abandoned.

Some people say that this was because they already did find him, only instead of arresting him they put him to work using those same skills--the tradecraft that let him repeatedly abduct girls despite heavy police presence, and the scientific knowledge to thoroughly brainwash them and make targeted hormonal tweaks that our best doctors still don't understand how he pulled off--all for the government. It could be that even now rival nations are secretly being undermined with custom sex Dolls, or perfect spies getting brainwashed from within the families of world leaders while at school abroad, or elite soldiers given the immune system boosts that keep Dolls healthy. Some insist that the government wanted all these powers enough to deal even with the devil--or maybe the elites who pull the strings behind the government just wanted somebody who could create custom sexdolls for them--and the continuation of his Halloween tradition here, without interference, was part of the King's price.

Makes more sense than the theory that the Halloween King is an alien who beams the kids up and down, that he genuinely thinks he's helping but just doesn't quite understand human sexual rules, and this is all being hushed up to cover up a Roswell-level conspiracy. Or that the Halloween King is actually a literal fairy, that Fairyland wasn't a metaphor or post-hypnotic suggestion or virtual-reality simulation the dolls were trapped in for months as they were being programmed, but a real, literal place where magic exists. There are all sorts of theories, including that this was all a government project from the very start, that our town was chosen to test psy-ops and experimental technologies that we might eventually use during wartime. I go with the lone mad genius idea myself, even though magic or alien technology would better explain some of the biological changes.

Anywhere, where was I? Right, the tourists. Even with all these efforts, enough people do hear the story that some show up. They'd usually pretend to be ordinary visitors, just passing through, but it was hard to miss them paying close attention to children, trying to figure out which ones were Dolls. For years we'd been trying our best to hide the Dolls from public sight, while still following the psychologist's advice and giving them as close to a normal life as possible... all of which was just barely doable as long as they were firmly owned, getting the regular sexual roleplay they were programmed to crave at home. Or in Mackenzie's case, as long as we treated her as a Princess and gave her royal advisors who advised her towards decorum in public while catering to her kinky whims in private. So a lot of the tourists passed by without seeing anything that confirmed the stories. And, at least at first, we'd find some reason to arrest them--after they spent money in our diners or rented a room or something, of course, because people here needed the revenue--and then run them out of town, hopefully before they could run into a Free-Use Doll who would climb into their car and start sucking on request. If anyone did anything too outrageous, like the guy who tried to steal Elena... we took care of them in other ways and soon found cops were just as reluctant to interfere when a tourist just disappeared as they were if someone complained about a Doll being molested.

Towards Halloween, there'd be too much of a spike of tourists to ignore or get rid of. Not even just the kind you'd expect, either--the suspicious single men we'd been trained to look out for--but all sorts, families. I thought after the extreme cases of the Princess and the Puppy we'd have another revolt, either openly or just from too many families keeping their own kids out of the tradition, hoping to skip the Lottery without being noticed, or kids themselves refusing to go. Who'd blame them?
Instead, there were more Trick-or-Treaters than ever. Sure, some people did back out, but between the seemingly eager turnout among locals, and the tourist Trick-or-Treaters, the Halloween King had a lot to choose from. Some of them of course were there innocently, drawn in by online posts some joker made suggesting this was a good family place to spend the holiday... people were told that our town gives away really good candy (and we do, considering who might knock on our door), but I'm sure a few were there hoping the kids they brought would be turned into little obedient sex Dolls. Probably not realizing they'd have to move to town permanently, which is what happened the first time an out-of-towner got taken, some years later. At the time, we all shook our heads sadly at these visiting parents, but on the other hand, even back then I heard more than one local joking that they hoped their kid was taken this time because it would mean a five-month vacation from parenting duties.

The influx of Trick-and-Treaters wasn't just families, though, we also noticed, to our surprise, a lot of teenagers from neighboring towns, showing up on their own, sometimes in costumes that looked like they were daring the King to take them.

I guess that makes a certain amount of sense. Halloween has always been about being somebody else, somebody of your choosing, for a night, and I think for some people, there's a lot of attraction in permanently becoming the kind of person you wish you were without any effort beyond choosing a sexy outfit. Locals do it, too. Like Shelly, a geeky girl, firmly pigeonholed in the 'nerd' category, barely spoke unless spoken to or giving a science fair project, but diligently dressed herself up in the same costume year after year, until finally one year she finally got taken and became the bleach-blonde Doll we call the Head Cheerleader.

Shelly was taken in a three-abduction year and, at fourteen, was a little older than average, so some people insist she's not a REAL Doll but ran away and faked the transformation, but hey, the other Dolls accept her, and she's a bubbly and extroverted bimbo who fucks football players now. Every Doll has a story, and if hers was one of faking it until she made it, I say more power to her, but either way, clearly she wanted to be who she became. And to this day, enough kids who know the risks, seen the examples so far, still go with animal costumes that you'd think there was a secret furry subculture in schools.

The tourists made Halloween for our existing Dolls difficult, but not impossible. Remember, every year, if not physically prevented, our Dolls go searching for a new potential owner on the anniversary of their abduction. It doesn't matter how well satisfied they were, Trick-or-Treating is part of their programming, but we'd developed a protocol. Everyone was supposed to give them candy and send them on their way without accepting their offer, and if your candy was good enough or the Doll horny enough that they started getting aggressive about staying, you only kept them for the night before sending them back to their previous owner. As for the Dolls themselves, in exchange for letting them go out, we'd also managed to limit most of their costumes to inappropriately-sexy-but-not-pornographic versions, and had private events where we distracted the Free-Use Dolls for the night with some volunteers with a lot of stamina. The Puppy, we put in the kennel where she and many of the dogs were happy with that playdate in exchange for us not having to watch out for her on Halloween. As time went on, we had a similar approach with the more blatant Dolls. As long as they got candy and the kind of attention they wanted, it didn't much matter if they actually walked the streets or just went door-to-door in a kennel or a school building, as long as it wasn't home.

So, at least in theory, any innocent tourists were none the wiser. If they saw a girl disappearing into a house and not coming back, for all they knew, that was the family home. The not-so-innocent tourists, well, they mostly wanted a specific kind of transformation for the girls they brought along. In both cases, we didn't warn them about potential consequences of dressing up their kids... odds were against these visitors being taken and Dollified anyway.

For a number of reasons. The Halloween King never told us how he operated, how he chose his Dolls, but we'd noticed certain patterns over the years. One was that the Halloween King didn't seem to like pop-culture costumes. We had more Disney princesses than you could count, but it was only the legally distinct Princess Mackenzie who became a Doll. Almost as though the Halloween King thumbed his nose at law enforcement, but was still afraid of the Mouse and other big corporations slapping a trademark violation suit on him.

Likewise, we had so many Harley Quinn costumes, and even though that baseline outfit is provocative enough that you can't immediately tell if somebody was trolling for their girl to be abducted and transformed into Daddy's Little Monster or if it was an innocent choice that could have had huge consequences, but we never got a Harley to ride. Instead, when the town was finally given the Clown, it was a homemade outfit, face paint, rainbow wig, and purple-and-red outfit that covered her entire body. People begging for the King's attention often dress sexy, but it's just as likely to be a modest costume that attracts his eye... probably more fun to sluttify it.

That's how it was with Zoe, who reappeared on April Fools Day with dyed rainbow hair and topless in baggy clown pants, held up by suspenders that covered her nipples and perky little boob-buds... until the latches popped, as they did at the slightest provocation. Then, the pants fell, and left her 'accidentally' exposed with a look of comic shock on her painted face as people see the faint thatch of rainbow pubic hair matches the drapes. Most Dolls don't have any hair below the neck, but I guess the King makes exceptions for a joke. The joke continues from there.. as the little clown tries to pick her pants back up, her glasses slip off too and she fakes blindness and a few pratfalls to give people the opportunity to do what they want while she takes forever to get dressed again. Hard to say how much of that routine was hers, and how much was the King's, though, because Zoe loves mixing zaniness and sexuality. Since her debut as a Doll, she's come up with a ton of different outfits and gags and Clown routines all by herself, and is always working on more. Sometimes she's got a joy buzzer that triggers a high powered vibrator she's got inside her, or she might come to school in an outfit that's made entirely out of balloons that pop over the course of the day.

She's a lot of fun to watch, though, if you can handle that constant goofiness and jokes that sometimes turn back on you. Someone gives her a creampie, and soon a creampie will be shoved in someone's face. That's a gag that has happened in every possible combination of the pun. Never mind. One of her kinks is performing for a crowd, so if I haven't scared you off and you are thinking of sticking around in town for Summerween, you should try one of her shows in the school auditorium, you can tell them I sent you to get in. It's a variety show, little sexual vignettes, sometimes with other Dolls as guest stars, sometimes just her. She does this great sketch where there's this guy who's supposed to be her boyfriend and wants to have sex, but she keeps refusing him... all while letting other guys fuck her, including the school bully, her dad, a random dog. Then finally, when she's covered in dog cum, he gets down on one knee and proposes with a ring, and she finally relents... only she sticks the fleshlight he's been using at home in her pussy and makes him fuck that, inside her. All silent, except for musical cues... and moaning. Zoe's not a mime, after all, just thinks it's funnier without dialogue. It's all in good fun, though, the boy playing the cuck is Free-Use, so he gets plenty of sex and is even let out of his cock cage. Towards the end there's an audience participation element, where she tries to see how many guys she can fit into her holes at once, the human Clown Car.


>>
The Halloween Dolls continued AnonyMPC 22/10/17(Mon)11:15 No. 27700

Sorry, I got distracted. My point was that the Halloween King seemed to avoid licensed costumes, and that was what a lot of tourists brought. A lot of locals too. In a way, we did wind up getting that divide between the haves-and-have-nots we worried about when we first decided to go back to celebrating Halloween. Those who wanted to make themselves safe could dress their kid up in a professional costume from a store, and those who couldn't afford it and went homemade, well, they took more of a risk.

But costumes aren't that expensive, and a surprising number of families who could easily afford to go licensed and lower their risk... don't. Maybe that's because it's only a theory, and things we'd taken for granted about how things worked have turned out to be wrong before.

Like our certainty that it was only going to be two every year. That was most of the time, sure, but once it was only one, the next year three, as though to make up for it. Four once, but that year a brother-sister pair dared each other into going as Free-Use Dolls--not nude, just wearing a sign--and we've since learned that the King is often willing to take extra to honor the implied request of a kid in his age range dressed like a Free-Use Doll.

Nor did it turn out to be that--outside of Free-Use--the Halloween King was only interested in girls. Sure, that seemed to be his focus, but in more recent years we have had boys turned into full-costumed Dolls. And not just the Doll who used to publicly identify as a boy but because of one Halloween choice we now assume was secretly a girl all along and used a costume she could pretend was a joke as a cry for help, a signal she willing to trade sexual slavery for an openness even parents couldn't repress. That's the story of the Doll we call the Prostitute. We don't know if the choking thing was always there underneath, or a fetish the King implanted, but what we do know is that Billie now lives happily as a girl and is trying to make a hard living in a town where the competition gives out sex for free. If you use her, tip well, she's saving up for bottom surgery but can't help herself from giving most of her earnings to her pimp, and if you want her to cum, squeeze her throat... just don't really hurt her, we're very protective of our Dolls. Better she suffer blue balls than gets hurt.

But that's a girl, and I was talking about boy Dolls. It took a while, but we eventually got Jayden, the Lil Lumberjack, indisputably a boy, taken at eleven, returned to us with the ability to deliver a lot of wood at the direction of whoever he considers his boss or boss-lady. The King must have given him some kind of specialized treatment that kept his body small and young but grew his dick out and gave him the same advanced facial stubble that his original costume simulated with vaseline and coffee grounds. I understand he can take wood as well as he can dish it out, too, if that's your thing.

Then there's the most recent male Doll, our Bad Boy. Dylan, or his parents, were probably going for 'Punk,' but he came back as the Bad Boy... that's his official Doll name, anyway. Far and away the most irritating of the Dolls, in my book. Sometimes we call him the Motherfucker, because if left unsupervised, that seems to be what he's been programmed to go for. A thirteen-year-old constantly hitting on moms and mom-types can get to be aggravating even to interested moms, if his own mother doesn't keep him on a tight enough leash, and it's not just that, he's such a troublemaker. As if it wasn't bad enough the little nutsack is always fucking with my cow and wasting her milk, from what I understand he's also got a habit of bullying other kids at school while trying to up the ante by seducing their moms. Such a cocky little asshole... but he sure turns super submissive when he gets his bare bottom smacked. You can bet Dylan sure does anything he's told, then, after a good spanking by Mommy or Daddy... or anyone they've given authority to spank him. These days, that's a lot of people, his parents just want him kept out of trouble so they let almost anyone who sees he needs disciplining help out... even if they also like to add to the public humiliation of spanking him in front of his friends by making him suck a cock immediately afterwards.

So, not counting the Free-Use ones, there's really only two boy Dolls compared to... I don't even know how many girl ones, but that's enough to break the pattern of people with penises being safe. I'm sure we'll get more in the future. I think the King just goes for girl-presenting forms more often because he finds them more easy to imagine as sexual objects. As if the world doesn't agree, right? I mean, after all, guys dress up as cowboys, girls dress up as sexy cowgirls.

We do have cowgirl Dolls, yes. Two, actually, but the Cowgirl you're probably imagining rides horses from below, if you take my meaning, so I doubt you could compete. I can take you out back and introduce you to the girl they just call the Cow later. Technically, her full Doll name is the Stupid Cow, but I can't go around calling her that, she's my daughter, after all.

Where do you think I got that milk for your coffee? You're actually renting out what used to be her room, since she stays in the barn now.


>>
The Halloween Dolls continued AnonyMPC 22/10/17(Mon)11:30 No. 27701

Look, it's what my Bethany-Anne wanted, otherwise she wouldn't have been dead-set on that costume the year she was taken. And the summer before, for that matter. She's grown up with this threat, and each time she went out for Halloween, we had a long discussion about the risks and her expectations, and she still wanted to choose her own costume instead of letting me choose something for her. I let her because... who plays a Lottery really expecting to win, you know?

And my daughter's hardly the only one who had a specific Doll identity in mind and sought it out. Who doesn't want to be a celebrity? The town Dolls ARE pretty much the closest thing we have to celebrities, especially since nobody here can manage to be a TikTok star or Instagram influencer. Dolls are our local substitute, the easy way to adolescent fame and popularity and the chance to bask in adulation. Even more so, during our festivals, with the Summerween meet-and-greet conventions.

Summerween was another idea of Princess Mackenzie, something she got from some kid's cartoon she liked, an idea to really show off how much this town loved Halloween, and to let kids have a safe Halloween experience where they didn't have to worry about being taken.
Wasn't quite how it turned out, of course. Kids, and their parents, did still worry that this would just be an open invitation to the Halloween King to make more slavedolls, but the idea still took hold and gained enough steam to be eventually approved for other reasons.
Mostly as a way to control the 'True Crime' tourists, who were getting to be a nuisance, and worse, an unpredictable nuisance. Some weeks we might have dozens of men to fend off and arrest before they could hurt one of our kids, or steal time with a Doll, and then for weeks in a row we might have none at all. There are things you don't think about until you're faced with unpredictable demand. Like the diner by the school... before it became known to tourists because many of the school kids walk by their front window, it was known for its BLTs... and it still is, but how much lettuce and tomatoes do your order and risk letting go bad if no one shows? At least bacon you can freeze.

And because perverts didn't often announce their intentions in advance, people who'd come to rely on a little extra income renting out rooms to men 'just passing through' had no way to know if they'd get that money when a bill was coming due, or if somebody else would snag the potential renters before they could. However, during Halloween it was always a reliable boom that everyone could plan for. If we had a second Halloween festival, the thinking went, we could funnel the summer perverts there, raise prices across the board because of the demand, and also try to keep the town safe and normal the rest of the year. Or as normal as possible. The quarantine strategy.

It mostly worked... of course we always have a few people trying to cheat the system, renting out rooms in the off-season when we technically don't allow it--always to people they claim are visiting family members, to avoid the ban, even though they bear a suspicious lack of resemblance--but they're the minority, and otherwise the Summerween festival's been working pretty well for us. Our normal kids got to try out costumes they wouldn't dare on Halloween, and the town made a lot of revenue off both families interested in fun summer activities and perverts interested in the Dolls. The latter started to draw more and more of the focus, of course, since most of the tourists who hear about us at all are here for that, so we leaned into it.

Summerween Night is mostly for the normal kids... the Dolls still go door-to-door, if their owners allow them, but it's not a need, and they try to be extra discreet about it, not making a big deal in front of their peers. That's because for the whole the week before, the event is Doll-centric. That's when we have our big private convention... for many, the real Summerween draw. Considering how thoroughly we're kept out of the media and online discourse, you wouldn't believe how many come to get autographs from their favorite Doll, or book personal photo sessions... photos they often can't show anybody anywhere else in the world without a risk of life in prison, but hey, that's on them. And we do stage shows for those who've never seen a girl with a horse, or a puppygirl having a knot-a-thon, or just a really entertaining Clown. Just remember, it's not all about getting off, we try to keep it a fun, light convention. No masturbating on the con floor or in public in town... if you can't control yourself, pay for a few minutes in the Glory Hole Hall to relieve the tension. The Free-Use Dolls may not charge for their services by themselves, but there's no reason we can't make a few bucks controlling access to where we keep them while the perverts are in town.

We make it a Glory Hole because it's not always the Free-Use Dolls... sometimes a full Doll fills in and we don't want a stampede of celebrity-chasers for a girl just helping out in a crunch. We don't even guarantee a gender. You pay your money, you take your chances, that's what we say.

For the real high rollers who want more face time than the meet-and-greets or a few moments of groping or sucking during a photo-op before they're pushed away in favor of the next in line, or watching a show from a distance and hoping to be called up for audience participation, there's the Win-A-Date-With-A-Doll auctions. Those aren't every year, but usually at least one owner is willing to part with their Doll for a whole night. The bidding gets pretty competitive--and, like almost everything fun during the convention, cash-only--and by now local ATMs are tapped out, so if you really did have no idea about this town you might not have any chance at the big fun, but the convention's still worth checking out for the spectacle, and while you're here, you're always welcome to use the Cow if you still don't mind helping with the milking.

But if one of the other Dolls are more your thing, the Summerween festival goes on the whole week before we start booting people out again and going back to normal, so you'll still have at least a little hope of a random encounter with your favorite Doll, or even the Princess taking a liking to you and arranging whatever you'd like. It's happened before.

Or, since you've already beaten the odds and somehow gotten this room despite not knowing about the town's biggest event, extend your trip for one more day and stay for Summerween Night. It's not normally part of the basic package I sold you, but since I still don't have anyone booked for that night and it's your first time in town, I can give you a good deal. Don't get your hopes up too high, the Dolls' Trick-or-Treat routes are randomized, so it's fair and they don't draw as much attention. Like a lottery. But even if you don't luck out and get a Doll visiting you, you might still be able to convince one of our normal kids for a little sex-for-candy arrangement.

Yeah, I probably should explain that our 'normal kids' aren't necessarily all that normal anymore. I mean, what do you expect? We did our best, but the years of living side-by-side with sex Dolls have taken their toll. Maybe we should have put them all in their own facility, like was suggested, but our local psychologist insisted integrating them into a normal life as much as possible--putting them in normal classes if we could and pressuring them to keep their sexual activities secret--was more likely to make them break out of their delusions. Didn't happen, of course, but it probably was still better for the Dolls well-being. As for everyone else... no matter how hard we try, we've had more than a decade where kids between nine and eighteen had to notice that some of their same-age peers got special treatment... free to violate the school dress code to accommodate their costumes at the very least, and sooner or later most get to see a very young Doll getting to do very adult things and get rewarded for it.

Then there were those who had to grow up watching Mommy or Daddy molesting or outright fucking their Doll of a sibling, just to keep them at home instead of looking for a new owner... and coming to notice how much they enjoy it. Don't you think some of those kids would wonder what's wrong with them that they're left out of the fun, that some parents would try to make things fair?

Not to mention everyone having classes WITH Free-Use Dolls. Normal Dolls are bad enough, but at least with them you have to deal with their owners or be sophisticated enough about sexuality to work around the programmed exceptions... but think about those classes that had one kid who everyone knows could provide no-risk experimentation... if you could get them alone. Limited experimentation, anyway, which we did our best to minimize without limiting their ability to socialize.

The best psychological advice we had was still that it was better to let the Free-Use kids attend school just like the other Dolls. Better for their well-being, and easier to supervise in a group... but we couldn't just let them run wild among normal children and a variety of adults. These Dolls didn't have an owner who could tell them something was only okay at home, and never said no or tattled. Without any complaint, they would sit back and let a curious classmate sitting beside them reach out and play with their privates. So as you can imagine, the moment a teacher's back was turned, we knew some would try, and so we did our best to prevent that possibility.

It came as a surprise to me until it was brought up at a town council meeting, but there apparently are suppliers of child-sized chastity devices out there, and I voted for the proposal to use the public safety budget to acquire some. After all, it did seem to be a prudent step if we were going to let them go out in public and attend school. Some proposed we make it a part of the school uniform, or at least expand it to all the Dolls, but that measure didn't pass... good thing, too, because it's such a niche industry that even just our orders for the Free-Use Dolls caused supply chain problems and weeks of delays.

Chastity devices have their own problems, too, and although you could lock a chastity belt on a girl--or a mini-cock cage on a little boy--if they were high risk, you couldn't exactly block access to their mouths or hands, at least without not making them look like the weird fetish objects they secretly were. That would defeat the whole purpose of 'give them as much a normal life as possible.' So adventurous kids could always get a Free-Use Doll to touch them... but that took more guts, more privacy, and, small mercies, Free-Use Dolls never initiated sex, at least if it was longer than three days since they were last used. If you covered up the invitation on their foreheads with makeup, blocked off access to the most taboo bits, and hired more classroom monitors, we could limit that risk.

But only so much. Sure, because of that constant temptation, we chaperoned the Free-Use Dolls more than anybody else--double chaperoned if we had the manpower, because a single chaperone was more likely to take advantage themselves, especially while removing the chastity devices for bathroom business--but kids are kids and over the years a fair number of middle schoolers and even some elementary schoolers have had some kind of secret early sexual experience with a Free-Use Friend. Sometimes another Doll, or the Princess.

And for anyone who's still curious about sex by the time they reach high school, there's always our Head Cheerleader... now, her official owner is whoever's currently Captain of the high school football team, and they mostly hold with the established tradition of reserving the Cheerleader's ass and pussy for those excelling in school athletics... but she is always willing to give another student some head to cheer them up, if they book in advance, or luck out at a pep rally.

Add to that sexually charged childhood that fear that started it all and continues to loom over everything, the risk every kid still faced during Halloween, being permanently taken, changed. You can get used to any kind of horror, and sometimes I think one of the brain's best ways to do that is by getting turned on... some natural defense mechanism, just because fear's a little easier to take when mixed with arousal. So maybe you play around with the idea in safe ways, imagine your ideal scenarios were the awful event to happen... and you do it for long enough, the arousal can come to outweigh the fear, at least for certain versions of the horror. That's how cucks and rape fantasies work, I think... probably how a lot of people could start to get off on watching little girls getting sexually exploited, for that matter. And I think it's why kids like my daughter sought to choose the kind of Doll they thought they could live as. Can't stop it, so might as well start getting off to the idea of it, really refine that fantasy about the kind of Doll they wish they could turn into.


>>
The Halloween Dolls continued AnonyMPC 22/10/17(Mon)22:29 No. 27704

Summerween doesn't have the same abduction risk, which made it the ideal way to play with the fear without committing. I think that's why, a couple years into the new holiday, some of our kids started petitioning us to make good on the promise of a Full Halloween Experience that was safe. Not in those words, of course, but that's what it came down to. Some wanted to see what it was like to be a Doll, without actually being a Doll. So that became the second theme of Summerween night. On Summerween--and only Summerween--a minor, with parental permission, is allowed to negotiate deals of sexual-favors-for-extra-candy with the people behind the doors they knock on. You'll know those kids because they carry a pumpkin bucket with a plastic horn on either side of the painted face. Don't trust the costumes... a lot of Summerween costumes go extra provocative too, like they're pretending to be Dolls already, but that doesn't mean any kid who dresses up showing a lot of skin is interested in or allowed to have sex with adults. Some just want to experiment with the aesthetic or dress light for summer, so always look for the horny-buckets before you make an offer or you're liable to hurt feelings. The buckets means they consent to be treated like a Doll and have parental permission, though there's a tag inside that lists hard limits you'd better abide by... usually that includes condoms, but, I tell you, some parents in this town are irresponsibly lax with their kids.

Don't expect every offer to be accepted, either, just because they're horny Summerween Trick-or-Treaters doesn't mean they're actually Free-Use Dolls. All it means is they're open to talking about it. If you do reach a deal, it's okay to be a little rough within those hard limits--trust me, parents who agree to this usually want that in the hopes it'll convince their kids they don't want that life--but avoid serious damage. Remember, they're not Dolls with all their holes conditioned to penetrations, and it's easy to forget that and really give them a bad experience. A nine-year-old Doll can take a twelve-inch cock right down to the balls without any trouble--even bigger, in some cases--but try that on an unprepared nine-year-old girl, even if she's brave and insists she can do it, it's not going to be fun for either of you. Of course, right now you have to be at least ten for a horny bucket that allows anything but oral and touching. We technically allow lesser forms of Dollplay as young as eight--because history shows they're candidates for true Dollhood already at that point--but again, only with parental permission, and that's rare. Honestly, it's still pretty rare even well into the teens. Whatever age, a lot of girls who are allowed only ever do one Horny Summerween because people expect them to enjoy sex as much as a Doll and their bodies just aren't built for that. Which might be for the best, again.

My Bethany-Anne only had one before she was taken. Look, when I gave her permission, I didn't expect her to go through with it. I expected her usual anxiety to kick in and she'd back out the first time someone offered, or at least it would make her tense up, let the pain teach her the life of a Doll was not for her. But no. The guy who put the full-sized Milky Way bars in her horny bucket also treated her super gently, got her comfortable with anal insertion and she came back bragging how she could take it all if she just relaxed and let him do it carefully. It was the first year we allowed the horny buckets and I guess people were afraid of fucking up a good thing. Still don't even know who it was, since she wanted her privacy. I still wish she'd let me come supervise, though. Not for any perverted reasons, just so I could have pushed him to be rougher. Then maybe my Bethany-Anne wouldn't have chosen that cow costume again a few months later.

Here, let me show you. This is a picture of her I took when she left for Trick-or-Treating the night the King took her. Note that the costume isn't sexualized at all. I mean, I guess the udders are technically fake cow-nipples, but they're not exactly attractive, and her own nipples are covered. The Summerween version was two piece and showed her belly button instead of udders... I could afford to be a little more daring, there, since I didn't want her to go out with a horny bucket and get no offers at all, that would be awful for her self-esteem, but on Halloween, I played it safe. I swear, I wasn't actually trolling for the King to take her, so I put her in a costume appropriate for a little girl. I didn't even risk a skirt like some parents let their kids go out in... that cow-print onesie covers practically her entire body, except the face and arms. Just an ordinary twelve-year-old, with a beautiful smile. Not a dumb blonde, either, despite the stereotype she always did pretty well in school, before... except tests and presentations, where her anxiety flared up. In class though, her eyes were bright, alert. She squints when she smiles, so you can't really see those bright eyes here, but trust me.

That right there, the bell around the neck? I thought that was a particularly smart touch, because it looks like something a cow would wear, but if she got grabbed and shoved into a van, surely it would ring, alert people. Even if he liked the costume, surely the King would go after somebody easier. But then, he'd pulled off so many impossible abductions, and maybe in retrospect I was only attracting his attention even more.

Here's the after picture, how she showed up at my door the next time I saw her, in April. Hardly even looks like the same girl, does it? Or if it does, you'd think she's like... two years older at least. But I assure you, she's still twelve here, just looks older because she's filled out, especially those huge milk jugs. Lot of development for five months, right? Even the Head Cheerleader doesn't have breasts that big. With talent like that I don't know why the King doesn't just go get wealthy in silicon-free breast enhancement. In the before picture, here, you can't even tell my daughter has boobs at all, can you? But in this one, bam, you can't miss them.

Of course, they're covered in the before picture. Animal-themed Dolls usually get returned naked, except accessories like the cowprint sleeves and leggings, the customary butt-plug tail, and because of that they usually wind up getting molested, at least a little, before being returned home, but other Dolls don't have a bell ringing with every step, drawing attention. I'm pretty sure the people who found her escorted her directly to my door. She hadn't even been properly milked. See? You can see the leakage, those are full. I had to drain them myself while she sucked on the salted caramels I had ready to secure her ownership. Her pussy doesn't look recently fucked either.

I think what really makes her look no longer like a twelve-year-old is above the neck. She's gained a little weight there, doesn't have quite the same dimple to her cheeks. See the hairstyle, here, the asymmetrical undercut is similar to the one our Good Soldier came back with, just a little longer on one side. Maybe the King likes that undershave effect, but it does make her look older. Luckily one of the benefits of having your own Doll is you can do their hair however you want... though I've also learned I can't let her grow it too long or she chews her own hair, so I usually leave the sides shaved like that for practical reasons, so I can more easily check her for fleas and ticks. Also left in that ring through her septum, since it fits with her whole cow identity and that makes her happy, but it also makes her look more like a surly teenager than the little daughter I remember.

Not thrilled about that tag in her ear, either. I get the point, makes her look more like livestock, I just don't find it attractive, myself. I suppose I should be happy the cow-print wasn't tattooed on.

The eyes are what really get me, though. Look at that dull, vacant look. It'd be one thing if she's just dazed because she had her brains figuratively fucked out, but no, she's always like this now. The brain's still in there, we still talk, but she's just so fucking docile. It's like pulling teeth to get her to express an opinion. Which, I could blame on the Halloween King being extra cruel, but from what I hear from her friends is what she really wanted. Like Kennedy the Puppy, like the Pony, she saw some attraction in just not having to think, not suffering any anxiety and just... be. Be a cow, but be.

Maybe not even worrying so much about the 'be a cow' part, either. Unlike Tabby and other animal girls, she doesn't fret very much if her cow-parts go missing. By the time she returned home for the picture, she'd already somehow lost the headband that looked like cow ears and horns... somebody returned them later, but Bethany-Anne didn't panic at all in the meantime like our Catgirl or the Puppy or the Pony do. My daughter was happy when she got them back but if she was left without them forever... that was okay too.

I think maybe the stories are true, that the Halloween King talks to the girls, finds out what they want, and gives that to them. Part of what Bethany wanted was not to have an anxiety attack or even feel overly anxious ever again. So he hypnotized or brainwashed her into not caring most of the time, even let her not worry about following all the rules that usually apply to Dolls. I can even take out her tail and dress her up as something other than a cow, but milk leaks through all her shirts so I don't usually bother, since I know she's happier naked and looking like a weird fetish object anyway. She won't express an opinion, but I know she still has them... she just wants to be taken care of without having to ask. These days, Bethany-Anne mostly looks forward to feeding time, milking time, and fucking time, but you have to know her well to tell, because even those, while they're happening, she just stands still and takes it however it comes.

Having a Doll in the family didn't turn out quite how I expected. It's almost more work for me than anything else. I mean, I wouldn't have minded her being turned into a Doll, if she was a little more like the other ones, able to hide it. I could enjoy watching my daughter have a secret sexy double life, but I wanted it to be a double life. Why couldn't she have chosen to be the Dumb Bunny instead of the Stupid Cow? Look at this first picture again, and imagine her returning with pretty much the same body, just with cute little bunny ears, buck teeth, fluffy butt-plug tail wiggling in the air? Even if the King left her fertile and wanting to reproduce like bunnies are supposed to, at least she'd be able to go to school for more than the milk delivery.

Bethany-Anne won't say anything, but I get the feeling she's lonely. She still has a few friends, mind you, but they don't often remember to visit at home... they're the kind of friends who are happy to see her if they're in a room together, but she can't use a phone, and she's not exactly a good conversationalist anyway, so not many of her old friends really make an effort to seek her out.

All the Dolls are a community, but Bethany-Anne's sort of on the fringes, even there. It's been years, but most still haven't really taken the time to get to know her. If she's craving milk, Lauren might visit in the night, and she's usually polite but often comes when Bethy's asleep... sometimes we only know she's been there because there's a bite mark left behind. Still, I much prefer her visits to the Bad Boy's... my daughter triggers his implanted kink, and she's the only Mom-type besides his own that he doesn't have to sweet-talk to fuck... I'd be happy to let him, if he treated her with some respect, but he thinks it's funny to drag friends along to watch him treat her like shit, and thinks it's even funnier to squirt milk at his friends. I usually catch him making a huge mess and have to spank him, but it never deters him for long. And of course, Manny makes sure to order Elena to visit now and then, which is appreciated... the girl's always been a bit like an older cousin, but Oscar keeps her pretty busy and the two girls probably have less to talk about than most... Elena uses a lot of military jargon and has also become a bit of a gun nut so a lot of times I walk in on her giving some monologue comparing the stopping power of various weapons or rattling off a story that's nearly incomprehensible because of all the acronyms she uses, while Bethany just moos because she doesn't know or care enough about what they're talking about to contribute.

You'd think the Cow would at least have some commonality with the other animal Dolls, but the Pony and the Puppy are too active for her to keep up with, and even if you put her and the Catgirl in a room alone together, once the kitty's had some milk, Bethy usually gets ignored in favor of self-grooming or a more interesting smartphone.

Really, she probably has the most in common with the Free-Use Dolls, since they, like her, will just calmly take anything sexual while pretending not to notice--unless their customers specifically ask for more active participation--but they've all got phones and other hobbies too. Still, I get the feeling the time they spend together in Glory Hole Hall while I take in some of the shows is probably the highlight of her con season, like she's found peers.

I almost wish she was just a Free-Use Doll, because sometimes I do miss doing normal things with the old Bethany-Anne. It's really hard to take the Stupid Cow out to the more public events, where we're supposed to tone things down... her leaky jugs stand out too much and refuses to use her arms for anything but stability. Usually won't speak even if spoken to... she may not be anxious, but somehow she's still shy... or at least it takes her a while to warm up to someone new to bother wanting to talk to them.

At the cons, she doesn't really need to talk... certainly she gets a lot of pictures taken with her, and my Milk-My-Cow booth always turns a profit, but unless someone's got a specific fetish for her it's all just a fun diversion. Any time another Doll passes by, the crowd's attention's gone. Let's face it, most of the people we attract are interested in children who look like children, and someone with big tits is hardly ever the main draw for our visitors, so I feel sorry for her sometimes. Not easy for me, either, as a parent. Between the milking, keeping her clean, forcing her to exercise, making a balanced vegetarian diet and trying to nurture some kind of social life... I somehow have to do more chores as a parent than I did when she had extra-curricular activities! But the life of a Cow is what she asked for, and we've adjusted. You can get used to almost anything, and I do enjoy fresh milk every day.


>>
The Halloween Dolls continued AnonyMPC 22/10/18(Tue)11:02 No. 27705

And after all, it's only for a few more years. Probably.

See, turns out we were right to take the Free-Use Kids message as a hopeful sign. The Dolls were designed to only last until age eighteen... or at least, that's when the programming forcing it starts to wear off. Tia, our Pirate, was the first to age out, but her eighteenth birthday came and went without any obvious change, and the town lost one last hope that kept us from sliding into the abyss of depravity... it was only some time later that we caught her breaking character, not speaking in Pirate, and she admitted that she didn't HAVE to do it anymore, or go on the yearly Trick-or-Treat, she just liked it, and going to the conventions, so she kept it up. Once the secret was out, she even abandoned her Captain and stopped the constant dress-up. Oh, you'll still see her wandering around as a pirate, but it's more like advertising that she's open for business. She's too old to do it just for candy, but she still makes good money pegging guys who are into that sort of thing. Then when she's made enough for one night, she goes home to her steady girlfriend, changes into some comfy jammies, and I assume only pirates music.

On the other hand, when Tabby hit eighteen, she decided being a Catgirl isn't really part of her identity anymore. She says she doesn't regret it, and the tiger-stripe tattoos are either too expensive to remove or something she wants to keep as a momento--they certainly help to convince people she's legal, since her development was delayed by her Doll service--but she doesn't feel the need to dress up at all anymore, wear a tail, or even stay in town. She's off at big-city college now, and her OnlyFans shows she's even, finally, growing boobs. And though she doesn't go into heat anymore, she still seems to really like sex, which is encouraging. Especially anal.

You know, a lot of kids auditioned to be the new Catgirl the Halloween immediately after she retired. Most of them even going the extra mile... I'm pretty sure the world supply chain suffered a brief shortage of cat-tail anal-toys that year, solely due to the aspiring eight-to-fifteen-year-olds of our town, but nobody noticed anything off, which is all that mattered. They're the kind of thing that--if you're not looking for 'em--get taken for a decorative skirt attachment by the normal family Trick-or-Treaters we still get. Kind of wish Bethany-Anne had held out just a little longer for that opportunity. She'd have made an adorable Catgirl Doll, but then, she probably wasn't even really in the running even if she wasn't already a Cow by then. We're pretty sure now that the Halloween King either lives in town or somehow finds a way to unobtrusively visit in the weeks beforehand, because otherwise it's just a little too coincidental that Leila was chosen as the replacement. Her family's Iranian, but you'd probably have to be here more than a night to figure it out, and giving us the Persian Catgirl too perfectly matches his type of humor to have happened by chance.

More proof of him lurking around the sidelines is the growing evidence that other Dolls who choose to stay fully in the Doll life after hitting eighteen seemed to receive some kind of refresher on the programming and a hormonal top-up to stay looking young. I don't mean the ones who stay halfway, like Tia, but Elena our Good Soldier girl told her brother that she 're-upped for another five-year tour of duty,' and she still follows every degrading order with a sir-yes-sir, while passing for a middle school tomboy. I guess there's probably only so much science can do, and eventually they'll probably start looking like older women who just have small bodies, but who knows... our longest serving Doll still doesn't even seem to have entered puberty yet, and you'd swear she was still nine. I guess staying out of the sun also helps keep Lauren looking young, but who knows, maybe she's actually immortal. Wouldn't that be something for the history books if immortality was discovered by a pervert like the Halloween King?

Anyway, now that there's hope that being a Doll isn't necessarily a life sentence, we have a lot more fun with the whole thing. Not that we weren't long before that, I guess. I imagine some people would think it unconscionable to just give up on some of our kids like that, let them be icons of sexuality, but, when you think about it, is it that much worse than letting them star in Hollywood movies and TV shows, or spend all their free time training for the Olympics, or even chase popularity from anonymous thousands on social media? Kids do all of those things, and each of them can interfere with their normal intellectual, physical, or social development, expose them to predators, and otherwise redirect the natural course of their lives for the entertainment of others and a dream. Here, the dream might sometimes have been implanted from outside, but it's still a dream, and it seems like they can choose to wake up with no long-term trauma, so let the Dolls enjoy it, I say.

Anyway, that's the story behind all the spooky decorations. Tis the season again. Summerween Fest and the convention is one week, but you know how people are, just like with Halloween, decorations go up the whole month, and we do have other family-friendly events leading up to it... like a watermelon carving contest, since pumpkins aren't in season. I think that came from the cartoon too. Our local Pony gives rickshaw rides, for a small fee... in an appropriate costume, of course, except in the con area where we make sure everybody's into the kinks.

Our other two Festivals are quieter affairs, by comparison. Sure, we still hold a convention, put up decorations, and have a few events, but they're smaller, more for the locals than the tourists. April Fools Day of course is sort of the centerpiece to our Halloween Homecoming Week, where we all celebrate the new Dolls and their first Trick-or-Treating. For a few days before, we have a little betting pool on any niche fetishes the new dolls are going to service, and whoever gets closest wins a cameo in the Fools Cabaret, a variety show our Clown puts on the first Friday night after the return, with various Dolls doing funny skits, culminating--where appropriate, at least--with one that introduces the newbies with their official Doll Names. For the more family-friendly side, there's a few local traditions, like dressing up some of the town statues as various Dolls, and, if the weather cooperates, a dunk tank with a special prize for people who get a Doll wet.

Between Halloween and Homecoming, we have our Grim Christmas, although it's not that grim anymore, except for the spooky decorations and of course maybe for the parents who are missing their kids, depending on how much they wanted it to happen. We do our best to cheer them up, either way. It's tradition now for each Doll Owner to send their Dolls around to entertain the parents of that year's abductees, for a night of whatever they want. Not all at once, mind you, it's sort of a twelve-nights-of-Christmas type thing.


>>
The Halloween Dolls continued AnonyMPC 22/10/18(Tue)11:25 No. 27706

I remember my Grim Christmas. Sure was missing my Bethany-Anne, afraid of what I was going to get back, and not too excited about the Doll visits, having some lingering anger. See, I'm pretty sure the Princess helped talk my little girl into the Cow outfit, or at least gave her confidence to stick with it... if Mackenzie hadn't judged her suit as one of the year's winners at the school pageant, for the night itself, Bethy might have gone with my Bunny idea or her safe backup Sailor Moon outfit from the year before. Rather, her legally distinct Magical Anime Girl outfit, since our family doesn't shirk our civic responsibility to participate fully in the Lottery. That's the limit of my civic pride, though... I certainly wasn't looking forward to having the Princess visit and telling me how honored I should be that the King chose my daughter. Nor was I looking forward to getting some alone time with the freshest Dolls, because of the particulars of the previous year.

That was the four-abduction year, because of the twins who 'volunteered' to be Free-Use. And I liked having them spend the night, even though they mostly fucked each other while I watched, but other than their enthusiastic incest, there was nothing really special about their visit that I didn't already get from the other Free-Use Dolls. The other new Dolls from last year were the Pony--who, again, I kind of blamed for getting my daughter excited about the idea of being made into a beast of burden--and Cindy the Naughty Nun, who I expected to be a complete no-show. The tradition isn't mandatory, after all, and you might expect that a religious family who made their daughter dress up like a nun in the hopes that it would keep her safe aren't really that keen on sharing their little girl. She didn't even attend her naming at the Fools Cabaret.

Which was kind of bad-sportsmanship, since her parents did actually get what they wanted out of the deal. Or, at least, Cindy's virginity has been preserved, even if her modesty hasn't. The girl disappeared on Halloween wearing a full nun's habit, returned wearing only the wimple and an intricate network of straps connected to nipple rings... and a chastity belt. Much more elaborate than the ones we use for the Free-Use Dolls, this one's some custom job designed to be worn almost 24/7, and even with room to grow with her. It had a plexiglass window that let us see but not touch her bare pussy... as well as the tattoo above, declaring that her holy temple is reserved for Jesus. Only the front entrance is reserved, though, because you can still bang on the backdoor. Maybe that's not actually part of the temple. Still, if you flip up the little clipped-in scrap of fabric that hangs down the back of her chastity belt and protects some modesty there, you'll see that there's an open ring around her asshole, rendering that open season to worship. And, in only five months, the Halloween King's brainwashing twisted the Catholic doctrine her family spent thirteen years instilling in her. Sexual slavery served to make Cindy see sodomy as a sacrament instead of a sin... shit, see if you can say that six times fast!

Anyway, for all that people joke that she's now Sindy-With-An-S the fact is, unlike virtually every other Doll, their Doll daughter's still technically a virgin unless someone's taken advantage during the brief intervals Cindy removes the belt herself for maintenance, cleaning, and health check-ups. Which she can, because a vow of chastity would be meaningless if it was forced, and Cindy seems determined to keep her hymen intact and just do everything but. Take the win, I say.

Her parents didn't seem to see it that way. They not only skipped the Cabaret, but didn't let her attend any of the festivals or conventions, and withdrew her from normal school. For a while they tried to hold off touching her, or letting anyone in the family touch her, which, to be fair, happens with a lot of new Doll owners... the girl went Trick-or-Treating for a new master before May hit. Father, or Mother Superior she calls her owners, though they don't have to actually be her parent or ordained in any way. Of course she was sent right back home after, with a sore ass that I bet was made even sorer with the spanking she got soon after, from her REAL father, since they were big proponents of corporal punishment, the buttocks are exposed by Cindy's belt, and she had absolutely snuck out. Or was let out, since I heard she was locked in her room back then, and I honestly suspect if Cindy didn't have younger brothers and sisters to unlock her door her parents would have let her go catatonic from lack of use... all the while praying it would snap her out of it. After that April Trick-or-Treat, it wasn't repeated, and she didn't shut down so I guess someone in the family was designated to make use of her and prevent her from straying.

Still kept at home, though... the rest of the town barely saw Cindy in the months following. Now, I have to admit I'm a little bit of a voyeur... probably why I stayed in this town for so long, so maybe I'm not the most objective judge, but it seemed like a damn shame, and cruel besides. Part of Cindy's designated kink seemed to be public exhibitionism, but they wouldn't even let her out on the streets to show off immodest nun outfits. Certainly didn't let her attend anything Summerween related, and wouldn't even put up holiday decorations or carve a spooky watermelon. When Halloween rolled around again, they let her out for her mandatory owner search, with the understanding she would be sent right back--as was the polite custom--but still wouldn't engage with any of the traditions, kept their lights off and house undecorated, wouldn't let their other kids Trick-or-Treat at all, which the town council let slide.

I guess something in the time between October and December changed their outlook though... or maybe it was just the spirit of Christmas. Every Doll has a story, but I sure don't know them all, some are left to our imaginations. I imagine Cindy spent a lot of time on her knees with her family, helping them to pray their way through accepting the burden God tasked them to carry. The whole family started showing up at cons a lot more after that Christmas breakthrough... her father said it was to try and guide the other Dolls in spiritual matters, but we know when he volunteers to chaperone the Free-Use Dolls that it's not entirely out of altruism. At least before his youngest dressed up as one her first eligible Halloween, now I guess there's also an element of parental supervision at play.

Still, the fact that they gave their daughter to me for the night while I knew they were struggling with having a Doll in the family, meant a lot to me that Christmas, inspired me to be more forgiving of the Pony when she came. By her visit, I was in a much cheerier mood, and I even let her pull me on a public carriage ride, something I'd previously sworn I wouldn't do. By the time the Doll Parade went on, I was in much cheerier spirits.

Cindy the Naughty Nun wasn't the only reason for that, of course, all the Dolls played a role, and watching them have so much fun in their new lives made me feel better about what was coming for my own daughter. The Clown visited me on the same night as Cindy, and you've never seen a girl so determined to put a smile on a grumpy grieving parent's face by any means necessary. Then, I've always been a big fan of the Clown. You can't imagine how often I've kicked myself for not dressing little Bethany-Anne up as an off-brand clown when she was nine. But if I couldn't have that, at least I could have a private show and also witness one of Cindy's first forays into homosexuality, since it became pretty clear that it was her father or one of the brothers keeping her at home and not a mom or a sister... didn't know how to lick a pussy and was totally surprised when she finally got a squirt in the face from the Clown's flower. Should have seen the comical astonished-but-excited look on her wet face when she turned and asked me, "Does every woman's holy temple do that when the spirit flows through them?" Obviously not, but she grew to like ringing Satan's doorbell to find out if she got a free baptism.

Not every parent comes around to joining in the fun on Grim Christmas like I did, even with the Christmas Cheer-Up Squad, and it does feel a little gauche to celebrate so openly when people are grieving. And it is still Christmas, so most people are too busy shopping for gifts and planning family get-togethers to really have the energy for much outside of the convention, but we do have a few events to look forward to, like that Doll Parade. That's basically just an ordinary costumed parade... we have to try to keep PG-rated because it's outdoors and cold and people innocently passing through or visiting family might see and not really need to know the Dolls actually are brainwashed sex slaves. Happy ones, though, that's the important part.

In private, with vetted audiences, our Clown usually does another pageant, holiday-themed, of course. Last year the showstopper was about her trying to seduce Santa, played as usual by her Dad, to give her the gifts she wants, to the tune of the song Santa Baby. A few rewritten lyrics, though, because what she wanted was less about expensive baubles and more about things a young girl shouldn't be asking for, like deluxe vibrators, a bun in the oven, and a big puppy to fuck her, which was the one Santa was finally able to give, after tearing the tag off from a gift meant for the neighbor.

I had 'Santa baby, I want a knot, and really that's not a lot' in my head well into New Year, and that's despite the caroling from the Free-Use Dolls. In addition to visiting the abductee's families and their convention duties, we let them go door-to-door on Grim Christmas, singing. Dressed up, of course, because, again, it's cold outside, but if someone want to invite them in for a warm cup of eggnog and those clothes come off, hey it's Christmas, they deserve a night of freedom and their chaperones deserve a night off.

Yeah, they still do have chaperones. I told you, outside of Halloween, Summerween, Christmas, and April Fools, we discourage tourism, and though the Dolls still are going to be Dolls, we do our best to keep their activities behind closed doors, and keep the normal kids out of it. The Free-Use kids still wear chastity devices during school hours... outside of that, it depends on what their guardians allow, though most let them totally free for carolling. And we still have chaperones for a lot of the other Dolls, trying to keep the sexuality to a minimum and all the Dolls clothed if they aren't trolling for a new owner. Keep the open perversion to a minimum, so nobody who isn't in on it sees.

Although the Princess still dresses however the fuck she wants... and sometimes our Catgirl's in heat or the Puppy needs to get some fresh air and so we get a nude little girl wandering in public. And of course, we do let the Pony run races with the other kids on Track and Field Day, only kind of as a naked pacesetter. And the Naughty Nun dresses pretty risque even when she's cooperating. So I guess there is a lot of open perversion--and sex--going on that it's possible to stumble on, but that's why we keep tourists out the rest of the year and why I needed to warn you in advance. Really, we want to just be as normal a town as we can be, under the circumstances. If we don't, we're on the short path to becoming a modern-day Sodom and Gomorrah, and we're already halfway there with the sodomy. Of course, as Cindy pointed out, Lot offered up his daughters for the mob to ravage, and God still decided he was righteous, so, why can't we consider ourselves the same?


>>
The Halloween Dolls FINAL PART AnonyMPC 22/10/18(Tue)12:16 No. 27707

Anyway, I've yammered on enough. You haven't gone running for the hills, so either you're shell-shocked and thinking about how to expose us--trust me, it won't work--or you're already thinking about which Dolls you might like to run into. Or you think I'm bullshitting, telling a messed-up story to scare away a big-city sucker into forfeiting that non-refundable fee for a rental room. You probably haven't seen any of the Dolls yourself, and those pictures I showed you could be staged. With tits that big, maybe the Cow I showed you is just a fetish porn-star with a baby-face similar to Bethany-Anne.

Come on, then, follow me down to the barn.

See? Seeing is believing. It's pretty comfortable for a barn, really, I used some milk money, put in a heating system, so she can be naked pretty well year round. There's a plumbing system she can use without me... even installed a TV on the wall so she has something to keep her mind stimulated. What are you watching Bethy? Do you want me to change the channel? I'll change the channel. By the way, this is our new boarder here. Would you believe, he didn't know anything about the Dolls before today?

She's still a little shy around new people, probably won't talk until she gets to know you a little. But go ahead and grab those teats. I can see you want to, and Bethany-Anne won't mind, it's what she's made for. If it helps, she's almost legal by now. Suck on her nipples, if you want... there you go, just don't expect anything, I just finished milking her and it takes her a while to recharge. It's faster if she's properly stimulated, of course, and remember, that lower room fee was contingent on you helping out with chores around here, and that includes milking duties, from getting her lactating to hosing her down after. This right here's a vibrating 'cattle prod' I use in the mornings when I haven't had my coffee, but don't feel the need to limit yourself to this... to help get her juices flowing, you're welcome to do anything that doesn't hurt her. Like I said, she's super docile, and makes a great cum dump. Don't you Bethany-Anne?

That moo means yes. She won't tell you herself, but I can tell she likes you. Go on, try her out.

Now, she didn't come back with birth control like most of the other Dolls, but don't let that worry you... Bethy's much happier when she's pregnant, she pumps out more milk, not to mention the beautiful, healthy, smart babies that come out of her womb. I've got no shortage of families who are willing to pay good money to adopt a baby like she makes. I know, that seems callous, but it's what's best for everyone. I certainly can't take care of both my little Doll and grandchildren, and I make sure they have good, loving homes. The Halloween King wanted the Cow fertile for a reason, and like with everything else, I figure it's better to lean into it than fight against it. So I try to get her knocked up during Summerween... that way she produces more for the school year, and the Halloween, Christmas, and April cons. All the Dolls like to be useful in their own special way, and being productive is what makes my Bethy happy. And her being happy makes my life a lot easier.

Tell you what, if you give her at least a good load in her womb every day you're here, I'll use my connections and I might be able to get you some personal time with the Doll of your choice before you leave. No promises, it's con season and they're all pretty busy, but if you didn't bring a lot of cash on this trip, it's probably the best chance you're going to get before Halloween.

I mean, I assume you'll be back for Halloween. If you treat my daughter well and don't make an ass of yourself, I'll even let you reserve your room with me. Unlike a lot of the town, I prefer to rent to people I'm comfortable with again and again, rather than open it up to the highest bidders. I don't need the money that much, and I'd rather find someone who treats my Bethy right and that's easy to talk to. Like my last seasonal boarder... he wasn't the father of any of her babies on account of a previous vasectomy, but he sure liked sticking his dick in a pregnant Cow and pretending he was fucking his daughter carrying another daughter. Kinky pervert, huh? But I'm hardly in a position to judge, I liked to watch, so we grew to be good friends. Shit that reminds me, I need to send his actual daughter a condolence card... we met a few times, although I don't think she ever knew what he was into. She liked the Doll Parade, but I don't think she understood it or caught on that it was the same kids year after year... she mostly just made her way up her for Christmas for family time, since her father was up here pretty much every festival season from when he discovered it until he passed.

Of course, he was retired, so that was easy... he didn't have to schedule around work. Now, I can understand if you can't be as reliable as him, a lot of people can't book that much time off in advance. I'm sure I can find other boarders. But if you can make it up for Halloween night at least, I really recommend it. We can sit on the porch and hand out candy and even if we don't get visited by one of the other Dolls, it's always fun to watch the normal kids Trick-or-Treat, to try and guess who's going to win the Lottery and be chosen for the next Halloween Doll.

Maybe we'll get something creepy like a Ghost Doll. We could use another boy, and I could imagine one who wants to pretend nobody sees him, sort of a reverse Free Use Doll. Or the King might choose a non-copyright infringing variation on something big in pop culture, like a generic Superheroine who's acts like she doesn't want to get tied up and dominated but keeps letting it happen. Or something nontraditional, that's not even a personal identity at all, like the Whiteboard Doll we got this April. She was one of those inevitable Halloween grinches we get... just went out for the night wearing jeans and a T-shirt that said 'This is my Halloween costume' written in black marker, figuring it was too boring to Dollify. Only it wasn't, and when she returned, she still had the jeans but was topless, with a collar that had a marker dangling from a string, and would act out anything someone writes on her. She still Trick-or-Treats like that if nobody's written on her in a while, but otherwise she dresses normally and acts like sex is beneath her... except that skinsafe marker is still always on her collar, and the moment somebody uses it to write a dirty task on her she immediately changes her attitude until the mark gets cleaned off. She can't erase it herself except by doing the task... even if you write 'give five blowjobs' all she can do is change the number as she does each one. The town's been having a lot of fun with that these last couple months, so maybe this year we'll get something else wacky and outside of the box like that again. Or it could just be something classic... hey, we might finally even get a Mermaid. I can't even really imagine know how a Mermaid Doll might work, but I'm sure it'd be something to see, and there's one twelve-year-old who's been trying to snag that Doll role since she was nine.

No fear about how he might twist her body to make that wish come true, but then that's what Halloween's supposed to be about, right? Spooky fun, but nothing really to be scared of. And once we got used to what was happening to our town, that's what we got. An unstoppable kidnapper, sure, should be terrifying, but it could be a lot worse, and most of our town isn't really afraid of him anymore, not even his potential victims. Some of us even envy them, but if we can't enjoy Halloween like the kids, watching the transformations play out and playing with the Dolls themselves is almost as fun.

Wanna think about something really scary, though? Ever since I heard about what happened to my last boarder, I've been thinking a lot about what happens if the Halloween King were ever to suddenly die. I mean, assuming it's just a mad genius and not a secret project or magical fey creature... one year he could just... get hit by a car. Or have a heart attack. We wouldn't even know, until we pass a Halloween where nobody gets taken. What do we do then?

I mean I guess we could try and make the girls into Dolls ourselves. Find the girls who want it the most, take them away for specialized training, sure. I'm on the town council, and there's some tentative plans drawn up for a place where, if we had to, we could probably keep them out of sight. Just long enough to condition them physically to endure extensive sexual use, and, to a lesser extent, mentally as well, prepare them for the roles we want them to play, keep the festivals going that way even if other Dolls retire. But could we make the replacements enjoy it for their whole term without lifelong trauma? Could we discover and replicate whatever tricks he uses to keep Dolls young and healthy until their time is up? Much less all the little creative flourishes like my daughter's milk production, the Catgirl's heat, or the Clown's squirting flower, the stuff that elevates them from simple brainwashed sextoys into living works of art? I don't know. All our favorite traditions would be at risk. Some hope Princess Mackenzie has been programmed to replace him, that he somehow passed on all his skills to her, and that's why he let her age normally, but that seems pie-in-the-sky. It's probably going to fall to us, and I don't know if we can do it. I certainly doubt we could do it all as efficiently as he does, return two kids a year as perfectly functional Dolls, ready to go in time for April. That seems like a stretch. It really is amazing how much he could change the inner essence of a kid in only five months.

Or a whole town, in only a few years. I mean, we went from dreading Halloween to celebrating four times a year, and he got us to come to view the ongoing sexual slavery of children as a cherished local tradition. Who knows, maybe if he really is out there working his magic for the elites, he could slowly shift the attitudes of a whole country in another decade. There might come a day we could advertise our festivals openly, where people would come from around the world to play with our Dolls. If he doesn't just disappear from our lives as suddenly as he appeared.

So, I guess, long live the Halloween King.
Shit, Bethy's dripping again... don't stop what you're doing, just let me just get the milk bucket in position.

The End

A few end notes. As mentioned, this idea was suggested by the artist Danaume, and as part of an effort to inspire me she also did some art that I eventually wound up incorporating into the story. You can see it at https://www.pixiv.net/en/artworks/84807353 - IIRC when she offered I left it up to her the kind of costume that was chosen by the Slaver (as we were calling him then), figuring the surprise would be amusing. Because of the long lag time between idea and full story a few of the details in the image's description don't 100% line up to the story, but I did my best to match the image itself... chalk up any variations to a similar alternate universe. Which, if somebody else wants to write a story or do art focused on the dolls, I'm also happy to do. I won't police it, I'd just be happy to see any out there since I love the concept (I've always had a weakness for slutty girls in fun costumes... Danaume knows this about me).

Danaume herself is working on her own story, telling of a single girl's abduction and a deal she makes with the King, and it goes more in detail on her transformation and training, which, be warned, makes it somewhat darker than than the tone I set for this particular story. When finished, I'll likely put it up on my new anonympc.asslr.org site as well, for people to enjoy.


>>
Shadow 22/10/22(Sat)01:01 No. 27710

Glad to see you're still writing, and coming back from the loss of asstr. Thanks again for sharing!


>>
Anonymous 22/10/25(Tue)21:10 No. 27712

>>27707
Return of the king!

Glad to see new writing from you and that your stuff will still be available after the death of asstr.

I like this new story of yours, very hot concept. Would have liked it to have more actual action in it over talking about the action.


>>
Barbados Here We Come - A Phil Phantom Tribute (Mg, grooming, cheat, cuck, AnonyMPC 25/11/21(Fri)00:24 No. 28104

Yes, after a long gap, I’m back with some new work. Do people here even remember me? It’s been a rough few years, writing-wise, with my writing time and energy and motivation and even ability, all taking severe hits, some temporary, some seemingly long-lasting, but I never stopped, just had trouble finishing. The loss of ASSTR and ASSLR also hit pretty hard, with the feeling that it didn’t matter if I got stuff done because I had nowhere I could trust to host it (I mean there were places but I wanted a permanent place that didn’t need an account to sign up to that I could just link to and the world seemed to delight in taking those away from me). And now, I’m finally ready to post a new story. As is tradition, I debut it here first as part of my final editing process, to catch a few of the mistakes that ONLY seem to show up after you hit ‘post’).
I’ve actually got a few stories I count as ‘complete, except for editing’, though some of them still need a fair bit of it (and don’t get too excited either, none of them are continuations of existing stories – though I am presently working on a new Relatively Powered - and most are at least arguably Phil Phantom tributes… though one’s got a little more meat to it and written a bit closer to my own style, just has some of the same typical themes).
Anyway, this one is one that I actually started a many years ago, and then took a look at it recently and found that it was actually pretty easy to finish, so I did. And it’s probably the simplest of the stories so even though it’s probably the second ‘newest’ of the ‘to-be-edited’ queue, it’s the easiest to finish up and post. The title is one of those cases where I reappropriated the title of an actual Phil Phantom story, because it amused me (even though the plot has nothing in common with that story… and indeed I don’t actually remember what it was about very well, just the title, so I guess it didn’t hit on my particular set of kinks memorably like many of his others do)
Fun fact, according to my count this is actually my 69th story posted (unless I screwed up, anyway, and with whatever work got a separate webpage on my old site counting as a single story even if it was just one part of a serial). On AO3, the count’s currently 66, but that’s because I’ve got two Christmas-themed stories I haven’t yet reposted over there from my original sites… I think you can guess when they’re expected. But this is the 69th one I’ve published. Nice.
And yes, in case you missed it, since ASSTR and ASSLR don’t seem to be coming back, I’ve migrated all my stories over to Archive Of Our Own, AO3. So if you’re looking for my old work, it’s at https://archiveofourown.org/users/AnonyMPC/works .
Barbados, Here We Come! - A Phil Phantom Tribute by AnonyMPC (Mg, crooming, cheat, cuck, fake-rape, bondage, inc, dialogue only)

“Okay, we’ve got our tickets, passports, luggage… and, starting the car. Margaret, I believe that’s your cue.”
“We don’t have to do this every time.”
“It’s tradition. For good luck.”
“It’s silly.”
“Worked for us so far. And all traditions are silly, when you interrogate them, but if you don’t say the words, we’re starting our couple’s vacation off on the wrong foot, and you don’t want that, do you?”
“Fine. Barbados, here we come.”
“Not very enthusiastic.”
"Sorry. Just you know how the nerves get me. You’re sure everything's set with Heather?"
"Everything's taken care of... you worry too much, honey, this is our vacation, you should just relax and enjoy it and trust that everything will work itself out like it should.”
"I just hope Rhonda is there on time to pick her up after school."
"Oh... that reminds me, there's been a change of plan, Rhonda had to cancel at the last minute."
"You're telling me this NOW? Jim, we need to cancel."
"Nobody's canceling, I've got it all sorted out. Heather will be well looked after."
"Rhonda's been watching her while we go off for our couples vacations for years. What happened to tradition? I can't just sign off on some new babysitter."
"Relax, honey, I wouldn't do that to you. It's family."
"... who?"
"And I already told Heather about it, told her the same rules with Rhonda apply, she's to obey her babysitter just as she would us."
"Who did you get, Jim? I can't think of anyone who'd agree to babysit a twelve-year-old for two weeks on short notice. Or even can. Your sister works nights, and your mom's in Phoenix, and my mom, well..."
"It's fine. I asked your stepbrother, Scott..."
"Are you crazy?!"
"What? He's more than willing to do it, and he doesn't have a place to live for the next few weeks anyway. It's win-win."
"I've done everything I could to keep our daughter away from Scott, and you just invite him to watch our daughter?"
"You're overreacting, honey."
"Overreacting?! You want to leave our daughter alone with a sex offender!"
"See, that's what I mean. He's not a sex offender. He's been acquitted on all charges."
"Only because a crooked judge fixed things. You know who that pervert's dad is."
"Yeah, your stepdad. You're still just angry at your mom for marrying him. And I understand, but Scott’s never been convicted and you have no actual proof he's a sex offender so he could sue you for slander if you keep going around saying that."
"No proof? What about the time the Johnson girl fainted in the pool and he insisted that the only way to save her was with cock-to-ass resuscitation! It's been six years and they still won't talk to us, because you invited him!"
"Which is unfair on their part. You don't know it didn't work. It’s a valid technique, I witnessed it being done once on the beach. You were busy, so you never got to see, but from what I could tell, it works wonders in inducing the gasp reflex. Before I saw that, I was skeptical too, but. If you ask me, your brother may well have saved that poor girl's life. Which is what the courts agreed. She might not be alive today, if not for his actions. Nor would she have her son today.”
“Yeah, her five-year-old little boy. That she had at thirteen. Bastard went on to knock her up while his rape case against her was still going on!”
“Again, you can’t prove he’s responsible for that. I don’t want to slut-shame, but you saw the swimsuit she was wearing that day, he barely had to pull the thong aside to slip his cock in. If she wasn’t already sexually active, she was showing off her interest in getting that way even at twelve. Any boy in her school might have been the father, and she refused to allow a paternity test so we’ll never know.”
“I know. I see the smirk on that little shit’s face, and it’s just like his daddy.”
“Can’t see how he could be, he wasn’t allowed within 100 yards of her home or school that whole time. If he can impregnate her from that far away...”
“Please. You know as well as I do that the little slut must have snuck out to go meet him. Teenagers do that sort of thing.”
“Now who’s slut-shaming. Anyway, if that’s the case… and it’s never been proven she’s ever been to see him outside of the court where she refused to testify… that’s just evidence that she was grateful he saved her life. Not his fault her parents weren’t. If you ask me, his actions at the pool party are a point in his favor as a guardian, he'll do whatever it takes to keep our little girl alive."
"That’s bullshit, Jim. And that’s just one case! What about that other girl he lured into his place just a few months after his dad’s corrupt judge friend let him off?"
"Lured. She knocked on his door and said she was looking for a licky-tongue. He'd never talked to her before that day!"
"She was playing Pokemon Go! She didn't know he'd pull down her pants and start oral sex on a nine year old!"
"The district attorney didn't press charges, because there wasn't any evidence of oral sex.”
“And because his dad pulled strings and got him off again...”
“The DA seemed to think her parents must have just misinterpreted what she said. And we both watched her keep going up to his door, even after the Pokemon thing blocked the place... which was also unfair, because the court’s say he’s not even a sex offender."
"He groomed the girl and you know it."
"That's supposition. She probably just became good friends with his daughter."
"Candy wasn't living with him back then. And when she started, of course, even she wound up pregnant within a few months! His own daughter!"
"You can't blame him for that. Lots of preteen girls wind up pregnant. Candy even said herself it happened at school."
"That's my point, Jim, she was homeschooled!"
"Scott's just got a bad reputation, is all. I had a talk with him, and I promise you, he's totally trustworthy."
"Well, if you think he's that trustworthy, how about you take our daughter on the vacation, and I'll spend the two weeks here. Scott can still move in for those two weeks. You know I’ve never cheated on you, and, hey, I'm sure we'll get along fine as long as Heather's safely away."
"Oh, I don't think that's such a good idea, honey."
"See! You wouldn't trust him with me..."
"It's not because I don't trust him. I have the utmost faith in him, and you. But I couldn't take our daughter to the Barbados resort. For one thing, there's only one bed, and if you can't trust your own stepbrother alone in a house with our daughter, you certainly wouldn't trust me alone in a bed with her."
"You'd be surprised."
"And also, that would mean me having to supervise our daughter on a Caribbean beach. You know I won't be able to watch her every minute, she could easily stumble off in the wrong direction, get into trouble. Why, you never know, a group of locals might even burst through the door in the middle of the night and hold me at gunpoint, making me watch while they did whatever they wanted with her."
"... Honey, did you arrange a gang rape for me on our vacation again?"
"... Maybe. But if I did, it was supposed to be a surprise.”
“Not sure how something can be both a tradition and a surprise.”
“Regardless, it was done in bitcoin and I couldn't get my money back now... they're going to rape somebody, and it sure as damn isn't going to be me."


>>
Barbados Here We Continue AnonyMPC 25/11/21(Fri)14:58 No. 28105

"Hmm... that still might be better for her than two weeks of molestation by a determined pervert."
"I disagree. A gang of horse-cocked men, overpowering Heather, taking all her virginities at once, by force, in front of her father, maybe making him join in afterwards... that's liable to leave her traumatized. And we'd definitely need to tell the police, which is dangerous. But if she was left alone with a man who happened to take some indecent liberties because she was told to do everything he said, who'd push her boundaries slowly… well, she might not like it at first, but at least there's a chance that by the time we got back she'd have grown to love it, and will beg us not to call the police... if she even lets us find out. We could wind up just having to turn a blind eye, while she sneaks out to keep visiting him."
"Good chance she'll wind up pregnant, that way. I've got her on the pill but she still needs to be reminded. You can't trust a kid to be careful about birth control, and we can't exactly turn a blind eye when that happens."
"I don't think birth control will be an option, Scott tells me he's morally against it, and if Heather has to follow all of his rules, I bet the pills are the first to go. But let's face it, with a face like hers, there's a good chance she'll get knocked up sooner or later. At least this way we have a shot of knowing the father in advance, even if we pretend we don't. And you know who his father is, he might divorce your mom one day, but he's always going to take care of his grandkids."
"That's true. You do make a good argument."
"Is it an argument? You don't seem nearly as outraged as you were when we started. At this point it might just be a discussion."
"I was outraged when I thought you were being blind to what a danger a sex offender watching our daughter would be."
"Again..."
"Not technically a sex offender, yeah, I get it, but whether he's technically got the label or not, you seem to be expecting some sex offending to be going on, counting on it, even, and that means I'm able to discuss with you--as co-parent--whether that's best for our daughter and our family. I'm still not sure that it is. If nothing else, people will talk. There's turning a blind eye with plausible deniability and there's criminally negligent parenting."
"It's only criminally negligent if the cops get involved. And if they're not going to arrest Scott for doing it, they'll have to explain why they're investigating us when we were nowhere nearby... we're clearly in the plausible deniability zone here. Especially if he gets Heather to the point where she won't turn him in, and I think two weeks is enough to get her to that point."
"I'm not so sure, and if she says something, I think to have any credibility as parents, we'll have to report it, or explain why we didn't. And either way, that risks our involvement--your involvement--coming out. We've always taught her to say something if anybody touches her, haven't we?"
"We have taught her that, because we're good parents. And she probably would if he was just watching her for a day, maybe two, or if he molested or raped her in a moment of opportunity when we weren't on a long vacation away from her... I know you've been half expecting that to happen already. But what if he were to get her to want it as much as the Lickitung girl did, to get over that urge to tell us and into the urge to keep it a secret. Not that it'll be one for long."
"It won't?"
"It can't. We're good parents. We'll see the signs and eventually, we'll catch her in the act... and not just a fingers in her dress situation where she can break off and, to try and save her relationship with us, pretend she was scared, but actually watch her taking his cock inside her while she's begging for him to cum inside her like a little slut who wants to be bred. That happens, we play it right, she'll beg us not to tell on him, and then, once that happens, he might as well start doing it right in front of us, for safety's sake."
"You really think he can get her to that point? Molestation to willing victim?"
"I don't see why not. Like mother, like daughter, right?"
"Not quite the same thing. First off, I'd had sex before that first Barbados rape, with guys a lot rougher than you, and I knew it could be pleasurable and that I could just surrender it... and I was putting on a good show, because I thought your life might depend on them thinking I got cock-drunk and wouldn’t turn them in. Besides, those first guys... I mean, no offense, but if I knew I could get away with it and they'd asked nicely, I probably would have fucked them anyway... I loved you and I’d never cheated, but you remember how rocky our marriage was back then, that’s why we took the couple’s trip in the first place, to try and reconnect, spice things up, and I was already contemplating the idea that the best way to spice things up might be with a spicy vacation affair. I might have chosen those guys… if they hadn't broken into our room and I just met them at the pool or something, I mean. That they didn't ask turned out to be a huge turn-on, but it could easily have gone the other way if I was as innocent as Heather is."
"I wouldn't be so sure of her innocence. There's a good chance she's hoping she'll be pregnant by the time we come back from vacation more than we are."
"Jim, I know you like to fantasize, but she's twelve."
"You never had baby fever at that age?"
"Well, maybe, but I was a special case. Besides, a lot of girls have baby fever but they don't have the cock lust to get them there. I know at that age, if a guy actually offered to put one in me, I'd have said no thank you. In fact, I did, a few times. The only one I might have said yes to was already dead. I was just lucky the most persistent was happy to jerk off in front of me so I could see what actually made babies and that I thought it smelled awful. Took me a couple years to get over that."
"Not all girls are that lucky, and not all girls have a cousin they look up to who's already had a baby who's talked her through the process and talked up her own father as the perfect person to do it. This is practically Heather's idea."
"You're kidding."
"Honest to God. Well, ultimately, I guess it's Scott's idea, since he was the one who got his daughter to fill our daughter's head with how much fun she'd have filling her womb with uncle-cum..."
"Step-uncle."
"Fine, step-uncle. But it was our daughter who suggested that, instead of Rhonda, maybe her step-cousin could be the one to watch her since she was responsible and already had her own child."
"Not sure I'd call a fourteen-year-old single mother responsible. And I'm not sure it proves your point at all, she was trying to get you to leave her with a friend, not a guardian."
"That's why I told her I wouldn't feel comfortable with Candy being in charge, and that I'd only consider it if I knew an actual adult was there. Like her step-uncle Scott."
"And how'd she take that?"
"Oh, you should have seen her eyes bug out, and then pretend to look like she was compromising. I'd actually meant it as a joke, but that reaction got me thinking that Scott might have already been molesting our daughter, and I went down to the hotel they’ve been staying at to have a conversation with him."


>>
Barbados Here We Continue AnonyMPC 25/11/21(Fri)16:43 No. 28106

"I somehow sense it wasn't to warn him away from her."
"No, by then I knew Rhonda wasn’t available and we were going to have to scramble, so, that's when I asked if he'd watch her for the two weeks we're away. Or at least be the responsible adult while his daughter played babysitter. He said he wouldn't feel comfortable doing that unless he had complete authority, that Heather was ordered to follow all his instructions, and he had the right to administer discipline any way he saw fit."
"And you agreed instantly."
"I didn't see a problem with it. It’s almost the same as what we tell her when Rhonda watches her, and I really didn’t want to cancel our vacation. I told him I trusted him to treat her as though she was his own daughter. He liked that."
"I bet."
"But I think he still suspected some kind of setup, so he called his daughter into the room, asked if I'd watch his grandson..."
"..son."
"Both, technically, but only one's legally acknowledged. So he asked me to watch his grandson while he checked to see if his daughter was up to the challenge."
"And?"
"They were only in the next room, and they made no effort to be quiet, so I heard him talk to her about the importance of setting a good example for Heather, that she'd be responsible for making sure Heather abides by his standard rules of the house... no underwear, sleeping naked, open for inspection at all times, how birth control was a sin. She said 'yes daddy,' a few times. Some of them were quite, um... emphatic?"
"You mean he was fucking his own daughter in the next room."
"I have no proof of that, and if asked I would deny that. But I could certainly imagine how somebody might come to that conclusion, from listening to how they interacted. But for all I know, he was just giving her spankings every time she used the F-word... which she also did a lot during the conversation."
"Conversation. You know, I remember that an old-timey word for conversation used to be intercourse?"
"Was it? Very well, let's be old-timey. She said 'fuck' an awful lot during the intercourse with her father. ‘Fuck yes,’ ‘fuck me daddy,’ and so on. I assume the last one was not literal, of course. Still, it did get my imagination going. When their intercourse was done and they came out, I told him I admired his relationship with his daughter, which I think impressed him after sitting out there in the next room and not jumping to conclusions and calling the police or anything."
"As if he was worried about that."
"Of course not, if he was, he'd never have dared, not in a hotel room, but he liked that I didn't seem to judge him. Or I did, and judged him how he wanted to be judged, like a cocky fucker I admired. I listened to some father-daughter intercourse that sounded an awful lot like a cocky pervert fucking his own daughter and my only comment was that I wished my little girl still called me Daddy."
"Yes, it's all 'dad' and 'mom' now with her."
"Exactly. But Scott told me that with a little work, I could have that kind of relationship with Heather, too, that the problem was she was growing up and needs parents who are willing to relate to her in more grown-up ways, so she could feel comfortable being a kid for them as well. He thought you were the one standing in the way of that."
"Of course he would."
"But I stood up for you, I said I thought that you would do anything to connect with Heather. He asked what you'd taught her about sex. I told him you taught her the basics, birth control, and so on."
"I bet that wasn't good enough for him."
"No, turns out he has some radical parenting ideas. 'That's both not enough and too much,' he said. 'Firstly, teaching kids about birth control is just unnatural. They're kids. They should be allowed to explore their sexuality at their own pace, in a natural way. If they really want to prevent pregnancy, they should find other places to make a guy shoot his load, but if it's going to happen, why fight it?' And he thinks you should be setting a better example, so that Heather doesn't end up stunted."
"Let me guess, he thinks the best way to teach her is for me to fuck him in front of her, then hold her legs apart for him to finish in her underage pussy."
"No. Well, yes, as a matter of fact, he does think that ideally you should be sharing guys with your daughter, and he is interested in being one of those guys...”
“Yeah, right. Only so he can get access to Heather.”
“But we didn't jump right there, we were still feeling each other out, so we talked about discipline strategies for a bit... he asked if I heard him spanking his daughter from the next room, and, well, we can suspect all we want that he was doing a lot more than spanking, but we’ve got no proof, so I told him yes, and he said he thought that you were probably too soft-hearted to spank Heather when she'd done wrong."
"I believe I am actually the only one who HAS spanked her bottom, unless there's a lot you haven't told me as well."
"No, you're right, I fessed up that was my fault... well, both of our fault, since we agreed as a couple not to spank, and that one time was an aberration, exceptional circumstances, but I admitted that I just couldn't find it in my heart to spank Heather. He said that was a problem for him, that he didn't feel comfortable accepting responsibility for our daughter during our vacation unless I granted him the right to spank her as he saw fit, even on her naked bottom. Well, we really needed a babysitter or we were going to have to cancel, so I agreed, and that was when he said that his philosophy was that once a girl's earned a spanking that you need to reinforce it, spank now and then for no reason... not as hard as when they've earned it, but just to remind them who's in charge... and that's why he was spanking Candy just then. He asked if I wanted to withdraw my request."
"Obviously you didn't."
"I didn't see any reason to. Candy didn't seem to mind her spanking, she was smiling. I said I'd instruct Heather to obey him and if her ass was sore at the end of two weeks, that was her fault. He was smiling too, after that. That was when we talked about masturbation, since Candy started doing it in front of me. He asked if I knew Heather's habits, and, well, I didn't, which he seemed to think was your fault, as a mother. Scott thinks you should be teaching her that masturbation is a natural thing, encouraging her to do it whenever she wants, even right in front of her parents, or during a just-a-reminder spanking from one of her guardians."
"Oh, I'm sure you'd enjoy that."
"So would you. But again, I stood up for you, I told him you had the masturbation talk with her, that she knew that it wasn't anything shameful, but that clearly our daughters were different, because I didn't think Heather would ever be comfortable with that. Scott thought that was just because you hadn't taught her right."
"Hadn't taught her right? I explained to her the different ways girls do it, and I basically bought her a dildo with one end shaped like a hairbrush, not the other way around. If he does manage to get his cock in her without scaring her off sex forever, he pretty much has me to thank."
"You don't have to convince me what a good mother you are, honey, but he did have a point, it's all been behind closed doors, we haven't seen her flick her bean or stuff her pussy yet, so we don't really know if your lessons hit home. That brush handle's seen SOME use, judging by the taste and smell, but it was good to have some confirmation from someone who's seen it."
"Wait... he's seen her masturbate already?"
"No, of course not, you haven’t let him near her since the pool party six years ago. But his daughter has. And he asked her, in front of me, about her habits... as a father, he said, I had a right to know. And it turns out Heather has been pretty shy about masturbation... in the past, anyway. Candy’s been working with her, giving her a separate set of lessons, a little more hands on, and correcting some of your mistakes."
"Mistakes?!"
"From Scott's perspective, at least. Focusing on getting the orgasm and getting back to normal life. Apparently that's selfish. His daughter's been teaching her to do something called edge."
"Oh, I see. Keep her horny and vulnerable, to her dad, right? That kid's a real piece of work."
"Now now, let's not judge, his philosophy makes a lot of sense. Scott was telling me that an orgasm should come from someone else, and it should be earned with acts of selflessness. And to hear his daughter tell it, they've been making good progress. When they started, Heather loved getting her pussy eaten, but didn't like returning the favor, since she was straight. The first few times she had to be tied up with stockings. Well, volunteered to be tied up that way, but that was the only way Candy got her tongue inside her. But now our little girl's become much more open... I mean, she may not be actually bisexual, but according to Candy she's now happy to donate her mouth bisexually to earn an orgasm, stockings or no stockings.”
“I’m surprised she was reluctant at first… I always had a feeling that she’d eat nothing but Candy if given the chance.”
“Ha-ha. How long have you been waiting to pull that one out. And they say Dads are the ones with bad jokes.”
“Oh, you’re still the king, I’ve just got a load of Candy jokes saved up that I’ve never really gotten to use. What does he expect when he gave her a stripper name?”
“And a stripper body. Candy might have lost most of the baby weight but the tits and ass are like a porn star.”
“Jim, I know you hate couple’s counseling, but if you keep complimenting a fourteen-year-old at the expense of your wife, that’s where we’re headed again.”
“Oh excuse me, miss ‘God those rapist’s cocks stretched me out, the smallest of them was at least twice your size.’”
“That wasn’t meant to make you feel bad, it was just a statement of fact.”
“So was this. You’re know you’re beautiful and I’d do anything for you, I’m just not the kind of guy who can turn down Candy if offered.”
“Did he?”
“Only oral. And as we’ve previously discussed, that’s not cheating. It’s not like I went there for that purpose, I just happened to compliment her tongue ring, and Scott asked if I’d ever had a girl with a tongue ring go down on me, and I said no, and, well, after he offered, it seemed rude to refuse, especially when I was there to ask him a favor. And he said it made a good demonstration of how his kids followed his instructions, she had no hesitation at all and did it right while she was breast feeding.”
“How was it?”
“Not as good as you, honey.”
“That’s sweet, even if I know you’re lying.”
“No, really. Experience beats gimmicks every time, and you’ve had more experience. With the same teacher.”


>>
Barbados Here We Continue AnonyMPC 25/11/21(Fri)18:07 No. 28107

“I…. I didn’t think you knew about that. Bastard swore not to tell a soul.”
“He didn’t. Or at least, he didn’t tell me. But I’m not dumb. His dad married your mom when you were fourteen, so you had a lot of alone time with him, and I know my cock wasn’t the first you sucked. You were too good. Part of the reason I married you, after all. I also didn’t miss how horny you got every time you talked about him and the shit he got away with. It wasn’t anger, it was horniness.”
“Some of it was anger.”
“Okay, some of it was anger. But you got wet too. You got really wet every time you talked about how careful we had to be with Heather around him. Just like you did when talking about the vacation rapes, and that’s part of how I knew you kept wanting to go back. I bet you’re wet right now. Yep. Good thing we’ve got these seatcovers.”
“Not while you’re driving, please. It’s one thing to consider leaving Heather with Scott for two weeks, quite another to leave her an orphan in his care.”
“Just proving my point. I figured it was the same with Scott, your history with him was a mix of good and bad but it made you horny enough to keep from ratting him out. And he was the logical person to have trained you for oral sex. And probably more. Shit, for a while I thought Heather might be his, genetically.”
“I’ve never cheated on you Jim.”
“Yeah. But rapes don’t count as cheating, and as determined as you were that Heather was never alone with him unsupervised, you never completely cut off contact with him.”
“He’s part of my family, technically.”
“So I figured there was a chance Heather was...”
“There was no chance. Not with him. With my stepfather, yes, there was a chance, Mom forced me to thank him privately for paying for the wedding and agreeing to walk me down the aisle—her idea, not mine—and he forced himself on me one last time. But not cheating, rape. Just one I never told you about, I didn’t want to ruin the mood for the wedding. And we confirmed you’re Heather’s father.”
“Oh, I know. Eventually. So do you think your Mom knew what she was setting you up for when she said to thank him?”
“She had to at least consider the possibility. It wasn’t the first time. And you’re wrong, by the way, Scott wasn’t the one who trained me, it was him and his dad together.”
“Yeah, I guess that explains how you already knew how to take two dicks in your mouth back when you were saving my life by surrendering your body. The first time.”
“It’s not rocket science, Jim.”
“Maybe not, but there are issues to be worked out prior to blast off, insertion trajectories to consider, and even under thrust, you worked them out like an experienced NASA specialist. I could tell that even tied to a chair with one swollen eye.”
“A lot of practice, like you say. And yes, Mom knew about most of what they did to me. She never said anything, but she had to have. Walking in and then quickly out of a room where they were holding me down and playing with my body, ignoring all the filthy things he made me say down the hall when he left her room in the middle of the night, giving me cream for my rope burns or the welts on my ass but calling it eczema. Scott’s discipline policy he got from his father, by the way, only Roy was harsher. Mom was a real blind-eye type, aside from making sure I got a birth control implant. And even that, she insisted it was a ‘just in case’ implant for high school, and reassured me she knew that I was still a virgin, when I was leaking her husband’s cum on the seat on the ride there after a living-room couch rape she walked in on that she insisted was ‘play-wrestling’ when she decided not to interrupt.”
“And yet you don’t hate your mom.”
“She’s my mom!”
“Did you ever try and tell her directly what they were doing to you?”
“I didn’t want to put her in that position. I decided if she was working that hard to play oblivious, it must have been really important to her.”
“Are you sure it wasn’t because you liked it, just a little, and didn’t want it to stop?”
“Oh, more than a little. Maybe not Roy, at least all the time, I didn’t mind the couch rapes but when he really needed to blow off steam, sometimes he got too rough even for me... and by that time I liked it pretty rough.”
“Well that explains why you hate Roy so much.”
“Sure, but honestly I think I was going to hate him even if he was the most supportive stepdad in the world. In a way, the rapes, rope rigs, the nipple clamps, the face slaps, the hair-pulling, the choking, were a kindness because it gave me an excuse for the hatred I was going to have anyway, just because he wasn’t my dad. It was pretty fucking rough, and I’m more mature now and, thanks to counseling, I recognize the source of my feelings. The reason I don’t let Roy visit Heather—or let Mom visit, if he’s anywhere nearby--is not so much that I hate him as that I love my daughter too much to risk putting her through that... at least without clear sign she wanted to go that far.”
“But Scott’s okay.”
“Okay? No, but… if it’s going to happen? Yeah, I’d far prefer Scott. Scott was just my speed when I was fourteen. With him, it didn’t seem like he got off on my pain and humiliation, he just wanted me so much he didn’t care much about how I felt about it. He’d join in if his dad needed help holding me down or if I was tied up and his dad suggested he pull on my nipple because I wasn’t fucking back hard enough, he’d do it, but if it didn’t cost him anything, he let me have my dignity too. Roy would make me scream ‘Daddy’ in the middle of the night, if he’d had a bad day and needed to take it out on me, but with Scott, he’d just slip in and cover my mouth and use me like I was a dirty little secret, a hot piece of ass he got too horny to resist even though he knew he shouldn’t.”
“Just like your real Daddy would’ve.”
“We covered this in couples therapy, Jim, my father never actually molested me. He certainly never raped me in the middle of the night.”
“You just wished he did.”
“He died when I was at a very tender, very confusing age, and the stories I found on his computer were quite a revelation. They usually involved daughters just a little older than I was. I wish I had time to get to know him better, and yes, if I’d have the choice, I’d take him being alive and raping me whenever textual fantasies didn’t satisfy him anymore over being dead with a perfect record of resisting temptation. A bad daddy can still give you away at your wedding, even if it’s with a load of incest cum inside you.”
“That might have been your mom’s logic too. A perverted stepdad who was around was better than one stuck in jail.”
“Probably, yeah. I could see her deciding that way. She might have decided to turn a blind eye before she ever met Roy... the stories I found certainly weren’t a surprise to her. She pretended they were, but it was a shared computer, and I could tell. Besides, she never deleted them. In retrospect, maybe she was getting off on what she let Roy do… a lot of those stories had mothers who let their daughters get abused.”
“And you don’t resent her. Even for Roy.”
“God, what an asshole! Do you even know what a signal light is, motherfucker? … Anyway, no, I don’t resent Mom. She might have even married him for my sake. I was pretty obsessed with those Phil Phantom stories for a while, too, she’s caught me masturbating to them more than once, and cruel molesty stepfathers were a common theme of his, even though I was more interested in the ‘daughter takes pity on cuckolded daddy’ subgenre. She might have thought... Anyway, I’ve made my peace with her. And Roy, even if I don’t want Heather around her.”
“And what about Scott?”
“You’re not exactly giving me much choice there. What are we going to do, cancel our couple’s vacation? But I am going to call her when school lets out and tell her she doesn’t have to do what he says.”
“Suit yourself. But I meant more, if you liked Scott while you lived with him, why did you turn to hating him so much?”
“Cause he’s turned out to be a pedophile!”
“It doesn’t sound like that’s a dealbreaker.”
“Well, it was fine when I was a child and being around two pedophiles was exciting, especially since I was safe and it couldn’t ruin my life… but I was all ready to go off the birth control implant when I turned 18, and I caught him fucking this middle schooler I tutored for extra credit and extra money.”
“Maybe she just needed help in sex ed, too.”
“Ha-fucking-ha. Well, she sure got an education, but not from me. She’d start showing up for her lessons and running straight up to his room. At least it was easy money, but my reputation took a hit when she flunked History and wound up pregnant.”
“Why, did they think you did it?”
“It’s a good thing I never married you for your sense of humor, it’s gotten real old over the years. No, Melanie had a boyfriend they could blame it on. But Scott couldn’t even take the win, he asked if I could find another hot dumb girl to not-tutor. Which I did. I needed the money for college.”
“Those who don’t learn from history...”
“I’m telling you, you’re fucking hilarious Jim. Just look at my face.”
“Sorry. So it was jealousy.”
“No. Yes. Maybe a little. Anyway, I could see I was getting too old for him, and it was either stay Roy’s bondage slave while I mooned over a pedophile I’d already aged out the interest zone for, or take the out-of-state scholarship. After a lot of thought, I got the hell out of town.”
“Worked out pretty well for me. If it wasn’t for Scott I’d never have met you. All the more reason I owe him. But you’re wrong about one thing, he’s not a pedophile.”
“I know, he’s not been convicted, but let’s be real here, his track record speaks for itself.”
“That’s not true, according to Scott anyway. He says he enjoys girls of all ages, he just chases after young stuff because the smaller they are, the cuter they look with a swollen belly… but that he’d be happy to knock you up.”
“I thought you said he didn’t tell you about our history.”
“He didn’t, this was while we were discussing Heather. He warned me he wasn’t going to claim another kid as his own, but he did offer to impregnate you when we get back if we wanted to pretend we had twins. Said knocking you up has been on his to-do list for years.”


>>
Barbados Here We Complete AnonyMPC 25/11/21(Fri)21:10 No. 28108

“And what did you say?”
“I said I thought you were too old for him…. Ow, hey, remember who’s driving! And I didn’t say you were too old, just too old for him, cause of all the stories… but no, he set me straight about his interests and made it clear that all you had to do was wear something around him that signaled that you wanted it and he’d fuck you till you couldn’t walk and were dripping with his baby batter, whether I’d given him the okay or not, even if Heather was watching and begging the load go inside her instead. ‘Your daughter I can turn into a slut any time, but your wife, I might not get that signal again.’”
“And your reaction was...”
“Considering how hard you work to avoid him, I said I could understand that and man-to-man if he got lucky with you, I wouldn’t blame him. And that his plan to spare Heather’s reputation by pretending we had twins had some merit, but there was a chance you’d already be pregnant when you get back. If not, I’d have to discuss it with you.”
“Jim… for there to be that chance…. Did you remember to put my birth control in our carry-on like I asked you?”
“Now that you mention it, it might have slipped my mind.”
“You know, it doesn’t stop working right away.”
“Just as well, I suppose, easier to pass them off as twins if they have the same father. Won’t have to explain why one of them is significantly darker in skin tone. Though that means we may have to let Scott stay for a while after we get back, too, since he probably given Heather the order to go off birth control yet either. But his new house won’t be ready for a month, so he shouldn’t have a problem with staying with us a little longer to ensure Heather’s fertile.”
“God, you’d really let him do that? You were so worried Heather wasn’t yours...”
“A lot’s changed since then. When I had my vasectomy, I thought one-and-done was going to be enough for me. But I also thought fidelity was super-important, and we’ve both grown up a little since we needed to take that first couple’s vacation. We’re in a pretty good place now, and I love being a dad, so why not have a few more kids around? And I sure as hell don’t want to go through an expensive reversal surgery and have to go through all that recovery bullshit, so, why not keep it in the family? The bad blood between you and your brother...”
“Step-brother, who raped me for most of my teen years.”
“Whatever, splitting hairs, and you like rape. Anyway, the bad blood’s lasted too long, and I’d like to have a closer relationship with my niece.”
“Step-niece. And I can picture the kind of relationship you want. Same kind you want with your daughter, in fact.”
“You’ve got such a dirty mind. I bet you’re wet as fuck right now....”
“Hands on the wheel. Besides, your finger’s likely to make me wet, even if I wasn’t already. And I may not have actually cheated on you before but if we let Scott stay with us, that’s changing, you realize… hell, if they strip search me at the airport, notice how wet I am and somebody offers, I’m not going to say no to that, either.”
“Yup. Wet and horny thinking about your daughter getting molested while you just let it happen. You really do take after your mother.”
“My dirty thoughts are more about Scott impregnating us both side by side while you have to stand by and watch, but the thought of a daughter taking pity on her poor cuckolded father was always one of my favorite bits of those stories too, so you might get your wish too.”
“You know what?”
“What are you doing...”
“Turning us around. If that’s the plan you’re dead set on, I can’t let you suffer through it… being this turned on, having to go through the security line, wait in the preflight lounge, much less the whole plane ride. You’re not trained to edge. Only one thing to do, drive back home and cancel the trip. We can make our couple’s trip a Staycation, be there when Scott brings Heather home after school, watch him work live.”
“The tickets are non-refundable, Jim. So’s the deposit on the resort, and you said yourself you can’t get the Bitcoin back from the rapists you hired. And who are they going to rape if we don’t show up? Each other? They’re alpha males, you can’t expect that. They’d probably break into the room of some unsuspecting couple on a romantic retreat...”
“Might change a few lives, like it did ours.”
“Continuing the cycle, huh? No, that might traumatize somebody… not everybody in the world has the same kinks. And anyway, I’ve earned some fun in the sun and a good gang fuck, and I bet Scott would prefer some alone time to work on Heather.”
“No worries about her kinks, huh?”
“Well, I’m still going to call her and tell her she doesn’t have to do anything that makes her uncomfortable.”
“There may be some discomfort. He talked about getting some stuff out of his storage unit to bring to the house. He said it was a tool to restrain a girl so she wouldn’t be able to touch herself when she got too close to the edge and needed to cum, but it sounded an awful lot like a bondage rig. He asked about whether there were exposed ceiling beams in our basement he could mount it on.”
“Well, if what you said Candy said was anything to go by, that sort of thing is already what she’s into… I guess it runs in the family. But having a mom around is probably going to make her feel inhibited, her first time.”
“Or she might feel better about having mommy and daddy cheering her on. And maybe a cousin, too. Sorry, stepcousin. We can even call your mom and step-dad in. Great big family orgy, centered on Heather. Doesn’t that sound like something out of one of those stories you were always into?”
“Yes, but we’ll get there either way. Maybe not with Roy, I’m not convinced Heather’s got much of a pain kink. Bondage is one thing, even spanking’s fine, but whips and clamps are another. So let’s leave him out unless the bondage rig doesn’t satisfy her. Besides, her being visibly pregnant for the big family orgy makes it even more like a Phil Phantom story… and this might be my only chance to play the willfully blind-eyed mother role he writes so well. I’m not throw that opportunity away AND give up my tropical vacation and my yearly gang-rape, so… no. Turn us back around.”
“Okay, if you insist. … Margaret?”
“Yes?”
“We’re on our way to the airport again.”
“Yes…?”
“I’m just saying. We were headed home for a little bit, but now we’re officially on our way again.”
“(sigh). Really?”
“It’s tradition. For good luck.”
“Fine. For tradition. Barbados! Here! We! Come!”
The End
“CAUTION: Exercise caution and good sense before engaging in unsafe sex practices that involve any exchange of body fluid, even contact with open sores or small cuts. Scenes involving large objects, tattoos, bestial sex, body waste ingestion, bindings, devices and gadgets are the stuff of fantasy and are offered to promote the only safe sex there is - masturbation. Before you try anything, find out what the risks and hazards are because they can all be deadly. Read, enjoy, and remember - sex with minors should be left to other minors.” - Phil Phantom


>>
Shadow 25/11/29(Sat)03:34 No. 28110

>>28104
Considering that one of the more recent posts on this board was taking note of your shift to Ao3, I would say yes, we remember. And I get where you're coming from with being discouraged with writing, but still writing (I think). Thanks for posting here again!


>>
The Magic Words (hyp, free use, pedo, various) AnonyMPC 26/02/05(Thu)13:30 No. 28122

Another Phil Phantom tribute, and another in what I've started to call the 'Phantom Town' series, where an entire community falls into debauchery after some inciting event, like Halloween Dolls, Rape Beach, The Problem with Kayla, and a couple others. I actually finished another in this mold, but it's Christmas themed so you're not going to see it for at least 10 months. Still, evidence that I am writing, if more slowly and needing to be a little less serious than I'd like. Hopefully some of you will enjoy this anyway. Also it's one of my longer ones so strap in (though don't feel the need to wait till the end, comments along the way are more than welcome).

The Magic Words by AnonyMPC (hypnosis, free use, pedo, beast, ws, stroke, plenty of others)

Hey there. Saw you sitting here and thought I’d give you the old town welcome. I can always spot a newbie. Well, most of us can, our town’s not the largest, and we’re off the beaten path, so anyone who doesn’t immediately know where they’re going does stick out. If you’re looking for something specific like the local B&B or the town square, I can give you directions, but maybe not here with a purpose, maybe you’re just one of those wandering types. Taking the road less traveled. If so, this place certainly counts. Have you heard much about our town? Y’sure? It’s okay if you have. Fine, I’ll take you at your word. But I should probably warn you, you need to watch what you say while you’re here. I don’t mean swearing. If swearing offends you, well, pardon my French but you need to get the fuck out of here and not look back, because we’re pretty free with words like that. No, I mean you need to watch the words you use and where you use them. Words have power. Some of them have a lot of power. Some of them are even a kind of magic.

Our town discovered that quite a while back, at the Spelling Bee. You can almost hear in my voice how I think about it with capital letters, can’t you? A lot of us do. It was just an ordinary school spelling bee, but it’s town legend now, it wasn’t just any spelling bee, it was The Spelling Bee, the momentous one where we all found out that certain Magic Words existed in our town that could shape the rest of our lives. Most of us found out then, anyway. Though some people had to have known about them before the Bee. One person clearly did, but too many people were affected by them for just one man to use. At least that’s my thinking... so logically whoever gave them to us must have shared, told other people about them before the secret got out. We don’t know who that was, the one who started it all. Some still assume to this day that it must be the proctor of many a spelling bee, including the one where it all first went down, since he was moving out of town to retire and that was due to be his last. I know people who, to this day, insist he planned it as either a gift or a fuck-you to us all. Of course, he wound up staying anyway, so I don’t think he knew. I think it was just coincidence that he put that word on the event’s word list.

I think he found out the surprising effect it had along with the rest of us, when little Cindy Rogers was up on stage, waiting for the next word that would either keep her dream of advancing to the national spelling bee alive, or shoot it down. That was when Richie, the proctor, read the next word on the list. I suppose it could have been any word that triggered it, but the word was archaic. I don’t mean that literally, the word ‘archaic’ doesn’t do anything as far as I can tell, but I mean the word was an old word, not really used anymore, which is why it could have been lurking like a linguistic land mine for a long time before it landed on the list. I won’t use the word itself--you never know who’s listening--but it’s supposedly an old word that meant hungry. I’m sometimes accused of being a cunning linguist, but I don’t remember ever hearing that word before then.

Now, like most of the kids, Cindy had been cramming and doing her best to memorize unusual words. When she heard that particular one, she didn’t ask for a definition. She didn’t ask to use the word in a sentence. She certainly didn’t try to spell the word. What she did was, without any fuss, safely but immediately, dropped to her knees, opened her mouth wide and extended her tongue. Maybe you’d think she was really smart, demonstrating her knowledge of the word by opening her mouth and pretending to be waiting for food, but she didn’t look clever while she was doing it. In fact, she had a distinctly glazed look on her face, like she was in some kind of trance. Considering how young she was, you might think she was just being silly, making a goofy face, unaware of any sexual context, context she shouldn’t carry with her at her young age, associations some people would think of anyway, because people have dirty minds. In such a public place, you instead might guess that it was some kind of dumb dare Cindy got put up to by her friends, and if you had a particularly suspicious mind, you might suspect something dark was going on at home, that she was taught to go down to her knees like this by a perverted relative and something, maybe the stress of competition, triggered little Cindy into assuming the same position she took while being abused, and the disassociation that followed along with it. I won’t say you’d have to have a dirty mind for that, because, if you ever saw one of the videos of that moment, you’d agree Cindy looked like she would be totally unbothered if some man just used her tongue as an on-ramp to her mouth and got off down her young throat. A little girl her age acting like that, it’s only natural to suspect abuse.

Unless, of course, you noticed she wasn’t the only one doing that. The two other girl finalists also got out of their chairs and took to their knees, tongue out. So did about ninety-five percent of the women and girls in the audience, at least those over the age of eight. That seemed to be the cut off… a few younger than that did the pose, of course, but as far as we can tell, all of them were just monkey-see, monkey-do. They must have guessed it was like when when everybody did the wave at a ball game or stood up in Church, and just saw the pattern and assumed it was just what you were supposed to do at a spelling bee.

There was one steady camera pointed at the stage, for an official record and so we could check in case of disputes, another on the proctor and judges and those sitting behind them, and various parents who were recording on their phones, usually because they had kids on stage, but also able to capture the crowd if they turned. Looking over all that footage, it was easy to tell by the delay which girls were affected by that particular magic word, and who were just going along with things. Though these days fakers respond just as quickly as those who can’t resist, so if you learn the magic word and try it out, you can’t really even really be be sure they’re really affected, unless you know the girl’s age. If she’s under eight, almost certainly she’s just playing with you or imitating Mommy or a big sister... and you know kids of that age, if you make her gag, the parents’re going to hear about it, and you don’t want that, so you should probably just stay away from the really young stuff. Almost every other girl and woman in town, whether little girl, teenager, adult, or even old lady, if you were to find out that magic word and whisper it in her ear, as long as she’s still got her hearing, she’s probably still going to drop to her knees, and you’ll know I’m telling the truth and she’s in a trance. I mean, nothing’s certain… sometimes the one-to-five percent who don’t fall into the magic word’s compulsion will still fake compliance, just to see what you’ll do.

A few guys did the position as well, by the way, at that first spelling bee... or at least people who at that point presented as guys. We know at least most were trans girls who weren’t yet out, although it’s a common belief that a couple actual guys were added just for variety, for those who like boy mouths... probably because deep down these are the type who just really wanted to open their mouths and accept anything. Though, maybe some were singled out as targeted revenge for some past humiliation, or maybe there was just some accidental susceptibility to whatever programming was done. There are lots of theories, but it’s pretty clear that the openly trans girls in town all tend to comply on hearing the girl-focused magic words. Legitimately, I mean, not just faking because they also enjoy sucking cock like some guys do, which also happens. Statistically, at least one or two should have been immune, but none of the trans girls can seem to help going to their knees any more than at least ninety-five percent of cis girls, which really says something and has changed a few attitudes. Even old Jackson Tyson, who used to annoy all his neighbors complaining about the ‘LGBT agenda’ and lectured guys about looking too effeminate, has started using his granddaughter’s preferred pronouns now that he’s decided she looked real good in a skirt on her knees, and that a girly mouth is a terrible thing to waste when it lives with you. The old coot’s going to a big city Pride for the first time this year with her… he still says he hates looking under a skirt and seeing a dick and balls, but you can just push that out of the way and use the slut’s ass. I guess it’s progress, anyway. Though some things never change… he’s still cheap as fuck, wants everybody else to chip in for his granddaughter’s bottom surgery when she’s old enough.

Lots of people have made changes since that one big Spelling Bee, but it took some time, and I’m not sure you can imagine the shockwaves that event put through the community, the realization that somebody had put a post-hypnotic suggestion in the minds of about half the population… and, moreover, what we learned soon after, that the suggestion included an instruction to forget everything immediately upon waking up. For that word, any good shock could break the trance... like snapping fingers, clapped hands, or roughly being shaken like they were having any other kind of bad dream. That is, of course, only so long as their mouth wasn’t full. Put a cock, or anything else, in their mouth and you can slap their face, reposition them, even have a friend fuck them in the ass and they won’t wake up until their mouth is no longer being used. You can even choke them a little, though if they’re about to pass out that does end the trance and you’re likely to get a fully conscious girl biting down in panic at the surprise discovery of a cock in her mouth, so I don’t advise it. Learn from the mistakes of Steven Hitchcock, now called Stitchcock, but never to his face, cause he doesn’t show it around here since the divorce, and there’s still a judicial inquest waiting for him.

Anyway, none of that kind of thing happened at the Spelling Bee, so everyone was roused from their first trances pretty quickly, and stood back up like nothing happened… and in fact, most of the affected insisted nothing DID happen. Nobody except the copycats remembered going to their knees, they didn’t remember whatever sound or action woke them up, and they certainly didn’t remember extending their tongues like a free use blowjob station. If not for the videos being taken, I think every one would have assumed it was a mass prank or they were being gaslit.

Well, possibly not, since the same group dropped to their knees a few more times, just when people were explaining what happened, because the same word was said during the explanation. The first use of that magic word was amplified, part of the show, but subsequent uses were more local, so even those hit by the first wave were able to watch other people respond. The videos, interestingly enough, didn’t trigger anyone watching it. The magic of the magic word has its subtleties. For example, if someone’s in a situation like driving or holding a hot pot or something where complying with the suggestion immediately is dangerous, they do whatever they need to make themselves safe, and only then do they make themselves so, so vulnerable with that pose. If they can’t go into a kneeling position because they’re in a car seat or whatever, they sit calmly with their mouth open. And, it must be an actual human voice saying the word, without an obstruction like a wall or window between you and the speaker. Recordings only seem to trigger the suggestion if the person hearing it believes it’s a real person speaking live in front of them. Sometimes people can be fooled, but though everyone in earshot heard the word when it was part of the Spelling Bee roster, many of the same people subsequently watched the videos of what just happened to no effect, other than the shock as they then witnessed a phone recording the view shifting off Cindy, as the husband holding it turned to capture their wife or daughter on their knees. Women doing the filming didn’t tend to get much of a view of course... the phones weren’t dropped, just placed on their hands on their knees, but it doesn’t take a genius to extrapolate what happened.

It was a sobering realization, that this... mind hack existed, that it could be triggered by a simple word, that what seemed like nearly every lady in the building (over the age of eight) was susceptible. We never did crown a winner of that spelling bee because it turned into an impromptu town meeting to try and deal with this issue, identify the borders of the problem and see if there was a way to put the genie back in the bottle.

It wasn’t going to be easy, of course. By this point the rare word that got nearby girls to drop to their knees and open wide was burned into everyone’s mind, even the victims, and before long it also became clear the afflicted wouldn’t remember what they did while under the word’s influence. So, basically, the whole town knew. Not everybody in town was at the Bee, but you know how it is in a small town, the word spread fast. Some left the event right away, too, possibly eager to see how far the magic word extended, or, with a sense of how easy to abuse this new information was, rushing home to isolate the women and girls in their lives for their protection, or to make use of this brainwashing on someone in particular before somebody found a way to undo it, or, sometimes, both at the same time.

It was bound to happen. We’re a good town with good people, and you wouldn’t think most of us would violate somebody’s trust like that, upon learning of this vulnerability… but every town’s got its secret predators, and it wasn’t just the adult population who knew, a lot of teens and kids knew too and they don’t have the best judgment. Imagine a horny teenage boy suddenly discovered that with a simple word, he could make his single mother kneel at his feet, let him place his virgin dick on her tongue, and then mindlessly suck while he fucked her mouth, until he emptied his adolescent balls down her throat… and then also know that, when he snapped his fingers, she would have no memory of what had just happened? It’s a lot of power for a teenager. For an adult, too. And surely some who left did so because they couldn’t trust their kids to be alone together, if they’d skipped the Bee and, unsupervised at home, were texted the news of the magic word by a peer. It was clear Mom couldn’t go home alone, either, Dad had to come along to make sure she didn’t get used, and if he left his wife at the meeting to watch the kids himself, then who knows what might happen to her on the way home? So not everyone who left was actually suspicious, but everyone was suspicious of everyone right then. My friends Jeff and Mary took their daughter right home, trusting in me to fill them in on what happened, and as protective as they are of that girl, I have absolute faith Tina didn’t get used like that, not by them… but I also know there were people in town who would have voiced some theories about why they left and implied a martial threesome. At least, they would have if they didn’t know that I was there, and that I was likely to smack them across the face for daring to suggest something like that about my friends.


>>
The Magic Words, Continued AnonyMPC 26/02/05(Thu)15:34 No. 28123

Those of us who stayed, well, we all tried to come to grips with this new, pressing issue as best we could, did a few controlled experiments with volunteers, but mostly rolling around the questions that were suddenly vital but nobody seemed to have answers to… how could this be possible, how long has it been going on, and who did this to us?

The last took up much of the focus. It’s human nature, I think, we wanted somebody to blame, somebody to put in jail, to even torture until he promised to undo the insidious thing he’d done. At least, most of us did, or claimed to, but it soon devolved into baseless finger-pointing. And, as usual, people often jumping to conclusions that didn’t make sense past a moment’s thought. Like when somebody pointed out Father Quinn had private access to anyone who’s gone into a confessional. Suddenly everyone was talking about the Church’s previous scandals with sexual abuse, and covering it up, and speculating that maybe Father Quinn had been one of those perverts moved to avoid causing a fuss, one who found a perfect way to cover his own tracks. Father Quinn used to do simple coin tricks to impress kids, and maybe, the thought came from the murdering crowd, he learned some sort of hypnotism with a shiny coin.

Just stupid prejudice, and oddly, more stupid prejudice cleared him, or at least took the heat off, when Jackson pointed out if it was a Church thing, it’d be more likely little boys. That swayed more people than the far more logical point, that not everyone who responded to the magic word were even churchgoers. You’d be surprised at how many people believe that ‘Priests secretly fuck little boys’ stereotype. I mean, sure, it happens, position of trust and all, some people will abuse it, but I happened to know Father Quinn was as straight as they come and much more interested in wives than little kids. Although he probably indulged in a few entranced little girls just for the novelty before he finally had to leave town and his replacement showed up. That he was willing to leave, alone, should eliminate him as a suspect. His goodbye note said that Father Wharton was better equipped to cope with all the sin in our town, and sure, at that time he had a coming baby of his own to take care of, one maybe he didn’t want to raise here in case it was a girl… but honestly, I don’t think that was why he chose to leave, I think that getting married Christians to cheat became too easy, and it lost most of the thrill. Pity, I always liked Father Quinn, despite what he did to my own short-lived marriage. He had a way of keeping his sense of humor in the worst of situations… I remember that time during the first meeting, when the tide had finally turned and most people were coming around to the idea that he was innocent, he immediately joked that he was happy to see more parishioners going to their knees... but not like that!

I didn’t see anyone other than me cracking a smile, they were too busy looking for another target, someone who could have done this. The schools were the next logical choice, because of all the kids affected, and add to that the dawning horror that if adults also succumbed, then maybe this had been going on for years and years, and it was only now that the rare word had been spoken in public that we realized it.

The kids, by the way, were mostly taken to a side room while we had this discussion, monitored by a female teacher, with eager seven-year-olds instructed by their parents to scream their heads off if anyone said ‘the magic word,’ which they had to whisper in ears to prevent it from taking effect on a wider scale. That was our first defense against this, and the first time we started using ‘the magic word’ in place of saying the actual word, which graduated to ‘magic words’ when we realized there were more of them.

But school would be a prime time to brainwash people, and it was just barely plausible that some teacher had done classes in hypnotism that nobody remembered, or, that on those lazy days we all loved when the teacher just brought in a TV-on-a-stand and played a video for us, some of those videos might have had subliminal messages in them. Our teachers are perpetually underpaid and with the amount of shit they had to put up with, it was easily to believe that one of them might find a way to add a little extra perk to the job. If they’re already molding young minds why not mold them with an exploitable backdoor for free oral service?
We’ve seen less ambitious examples of the same mindset over the years, teachers who took advantage of the trust they had to groom and molest one little girl or boy, or hide a camera somewhere to make some private jack-off material. Usually this was male teachers of course, but we did recently have one English teacher, Mrs. Carr, at the high school, who had sex with two of her freshman boys. They certainly weren’t complaining, but it was hard to keep a secret like that, so of course it came out and Judy was fired and got arrested. Divorced, too, considering her husband had a vasectomy and she was six months pregnant when the boys finally bragged, but arrested was probably the biggest consequence (though, I noticed, Judy got a much lighter sentence than the male Drama teacher a few years earlier, who had a very special role for a female sophomore, even though in that one no pregnancy was involved).

In fact, these situations of sexual impropriety in schools usually came out pretty quickly, and when it did, sure, I always demanded their head like anybody else, but secretly, I understood. I once thought of being a teacher myself. Privately, I thought we should sort of formally institute the policy of Teacher’s Pet… that is, that each teacher, regardless of gender, should have the right to take one kid of their choice as a little sextoy for stress relief, as long as the kid in question was cool with it... though that’s probably not very PC of me to say. My tolerance didn’t extend to mass brainwashing of the female student population, mind you, but I still understood the impulse, and maybe even admired the ingenuity while not approving. So when the “it had to be someone in the school system” theory was brought up, it made perfect sense to me, and I joined in the witch hunt, trying to come up with the most likely candidates. Many of our teachers were young, which seemed to eliminate them… at least, it was far more comforting to believe that this had to be going on for many years than that it could be done quickly, so we reasoned it had to be someone who’d been there a while, put the suggestion in the kids year after year, gradually getting almost everyone. The women teachers were ruled out almost out of hand (which I didn’t think was entirely fair, given the recent example of Judy Carr, and, as we soon came to learn, the girls affected by the magic words just as happily licked pussy as sucked a cock). Some people latched on right then to Richie, the high school English teacher who was proctoring the Spelling Bee and said the magic word in public the first time... insisting that he was showing off his work, and as I said, he was expected to be leaving town. A lot of people believed it, at least briefly, but not me... the man was just too genuinely panicked, and though he had a long career in teaching, he was only working at our school for a few years, hardly time to brainwash more than a few classes. Still, just because he was the first to use it in public, and despite the fact that there’s no proof, there are a few who insist to this day it must have been him.

The most likely candidate after him seemed to be then-Principal Wilson, a man in his late sixties who had been teaching in town for forty years, potentially had private access to girls up and down the last four decades. He was even in handcuffs before John Kim pointed out that he and his wife had only lived in town two years, didn’t have kids, and as far as he could tell neither of them ever met the Principal, and yet his wife Helen went to her knees too. Others who didn’t encounter Principal Wilson were similarly affected (which we got to see, not just on Mrs. Kim, but on everyone in earshot when Mr. Kim said the word loudly to demonstrate and half the room took to their knees). Then someone asked why John Kim and his wife were going to a kid’s spelling bee when they didn’t have kids, as though that was suspicious in itself (we don’t think that way anymore), so you can see how paranoia went.

Maybe it would have continued, the Kims being properly scapegoated just as outsiders, if Jackson Tyson didn’t intervene again… not specifically on behalf of the young couple, but just to air his own conspiracy theories. “We need to not think in terms of an individual,” he said. “This is too big for that. This clearly goes right to the top. Someone in power. In government.” He scowled at our mayor, and said, “Oh, not you, everyone knows you’re just a figurehead. But obviously this is the federal government. The deep state, I mean.” A few groans went up around the room, because Jackson blamed the ‘deep state’ for everything from weather disasters to declining Church attendance. When the party he hated was in power, it was their fault, when he couldn’t blame them, he invented secret cabals working behind the scenes and trying to disrupt the work of a good man. If his granddaughter—who he would have at the time insisted was his grandson—heard, she would have been rolling her eyes, but she was at home and Jackson hadn’t seen she was affected too, yet, which, just then, would probably have riled him up even more. His other grandchild, who was in the Spelling Bee, was with the other kids, and was unaffected. I don’t know if he was old enough to realize his grandpa was a bit of a kook and bigot, not to mention something of a town joke, but in that brief window, to a lot of the town he seemed to be getting credibility. At least until he went too far in one of his usual directions. “Oh, sure, it’s easy to dismiss it, but the evidence is overwhelming. Don’t think I missed that some of you fellas were affected. This is obviously another step in their plot of gaying up our country.” It really was a good thing his grandchildren weren’t hearing this. I promise, he’s better now, but it took a while for him to come around to cumming in asses.

Someone, I can’t remember who, tried to logic him by pointing out that it was mostly women. Didn’t make a difference, Jackson’s mind was set.“Yeah, but obviously women are more susceptible to the brainwashing.” Obviously, he said, like women were naturally weak-minded, something he probably believed. Maybe still believes, to some extent, although he’s mellowed some since the other magic words were discovered. At the meeting, I thought he sounded like a man on the verge of panic but still doing his best to sound tough. “It doesn’t mean they’re the targets, just the collateral damage. Once they can do it to ordinary men, we’re helpless.”

“Yeah, sure, Jackson,” Roberta Patrick, our librarian, said, a mocking tone in her voice that, historically, could go either way, either deflate Jackson or build up a head of steam that would make him even more insufferable. “Someone makes sure to turn EVERY woman in town into... on-demand sex toys, and you think it’s all about getting your scrawny old ass into buttsex.”

“Deny it if you want, Bobbi, the elites’ve been trying to brainwash us all into slaves for years, men and women, and clearly our town’s a testing ground.”

As you might be able to tell, I’ve had a lot of dealings with Jackson over the years, and by this time I was pretty sick of him. We went to the same Church, unfortunately, even though he thinks it’s too liberal. Even back then it was pretty good about LGBT acceptance, something that was a must for me, but that doesn’t mean every member of the congregation was, Jackson being the most outspoken against. So I’ve had to listen to his rants many times, Father Quinn even had to physically separate us more than once, but, by now, I could almost see the way his mind worked... and my big concern then was that he’d try to turn it on Bobbi directly, she was one of the liberal wing that he insisted was a lesbian, because of her haircut (which wasn’t even true, like a lot of people she’s bi but leans towards hetero), and even if he didn’t believe it, it would serve his agenda to accuse the library of being behind the nefarious plot, even though some people triggered had never set foot in the library. I know Jackson barely had. So that’s why I chose to speak up. “One thing’s clear. This isn’t ordinary hypnosis. I don’t know anyone who’d be capable of this.” Maybe the government could be involved, I considered at the time, but I doubted it would be the people he envisioned, because turning women into nothing but sexual receptacles and homemakers seemed to be more the other side’s agenda, and with this particular magic word that job was half done. “The question we need to be focusing on is, who benefits?”

“Men!” someone shouted, annoyed but at the same time sounding a little amused, despite being a woman’s voice. “Any man.”

“Yeah, but Jackson’s right about one thing,” I said, feeling the bile in my throat rise a little at just having to say those words. “This has gotta be bigger than just one pervert. I mean, one person maybe did the deed.” Seemed like a lot of work, though. “But one guy’s gotta be happy with a handful of people going to their knees like that on command. Almost every woman in town? That’s a bit overkill. Who benefits from that?”

I probably shouldn’t have said it. I started by trying to divert him from thinking of Roberta, because I loved the library and we were friends and she was already talking about leaving town for a bigger city so she wouldn’t have to deal with small-town bullshit like Jackson’s frequent book challenges. But by that point, I was basically just thinking out loud, trying to come to terms with this my own way. I didn’t have an answer. “Well, I’ll tell you one person who benefits, if word got out...” said Richard Presley. “The Appleseth Bed and Breakfast. Maybe Heather’s already been benefiting.”

Heather Appleseth was Richard’s neighbor, and there was bad blood that went back many years and I don’t even know the source. Richard seemed to take every opportunity to find something to blame her for, but the rest of the town loved Heather, in part because… yeah, tourism’s been big in our town for years, and Heather’s Bed and Breakfast was seemingly always booked from spring on, and not just by the typical couples there for a weekend to lock themselves in a fancy room and play sex games, but people who go out and spend money in our stores. They weren’t our only source of tourism dollars, to be fair, we got a lot of traffic on day trips, especially in the summer and fall, but Heather was steadiest, responsible for a hefty proportion of reliable income. That helped everybody. Even Jackson liked Heather, because she dressed and comported herself like the picture of a tradwife. She may be a single parent but came by it honestly as a widow, running a hospitality business. Now though, with the magic words, the prospect of a steady stream of tourists at Heather’s, normally a boon, suddenly looked a little more sinister. Because… maybe everyone here in town were the last to know, and all or most of our visitors had always known they could reduce the women of our town to their knees with a simple, secret magic word. Maybe our frequent return visitors weren’t that because our politeness and hospitality won them over, but kept coming back to exploit people who would have no memory of their exploitation, like a town of pop-up on-demand glory holes. At least, I got the idea the moment Presley mentioned it, though others were a bit slower and someone had to ask what he meant.

“Oh come on,” Richard said. “You don’t think people come every year to see her big dumb oak tree, do you?” It was actually a cherry tree. Heather’s big bragging point, what she claimed as the secret of her success as a tourism spot was the picturesque setting, with wonderful views which included a big cherry tree that was genuinely beautiful, especially when it flowered, although it was rare that it produced cherries, since we tend to get late frosts. Richard wasn’t the only one who didn’t see the appeal, though... we loved guests who spent money but most of us also, when they were out of earshot, lightly mocked the out-of-towners paying her steadily-increasing rates to book a room with no real attractions. Attractions that we could see, at least. “You seem to have a lot of customers who are single young men. And we do live right near a school.”

Depending on your definition of ‘near,’ everyone in town lived right near a school. Within easy walking distance for an able-bodied adult, certainly, and close enough that some of us still let our kids walk to school all alone. Sometimes right past Heather’s house. So yes, it was easy to bring to mind some pervert finding a little girl he liked, following her to a spot with no sightlines and springing the magic word on her. Even girls traveling in groups, a traditional defense against child abductors, was useless, since they’d all go into a trance while he used whichever ones he wanted. Even having boys around wouldn’t necessarily make them safer, since a pervert could share and a secret like that is the kind of secret boys might keep.

Children weren’t the only possible victims, either. A tourist who knew about the magic words could find any number of excuses to be alone with a woman of any age and turn her mouth into a willing fleshlight. Maybe many already had.

Pretty soon everyone was giving Heather the stink-eye, the implication clear, that her bed and breakfast might be a hunting ground, one she might have even deliberately set up, and her face turned red. “You bastard, I’d never...”
Richard raised a hand, to defend her or dismiss her, it wasn’t clear. “I’m not saying you’re responsible for the, err, magic word. Frankly, you’re too dumb to be behind a scheme this sophisticated. Besides, I saw you and your daughters going to your knees like the others.” I noticed a gleam in his eye, and wondered how long Richard would be feuding with Heather. I could easily imagine him now deciding to stop by for ‘friendly visits’ on a regular basis, if he could get behind closed doors where the only one who would ever know if he used the magic word was himself. With two pretty daughters, pretty preteens no less, and no husband to watch out for someone saying the word which would render her unable to remember what happened, he had to realize she was an easy target, now. Of course Richard would never admit thinking of them in that way. “I’m just saying you benefit. And maybe your customers all know about what happened to this town. They’ve always been shady sorts. So maybe whoever did this meant this for them, maybe they sell the secret of the magic words to any pervert for ten grand or something.”


>>
The Magic Words, Continued AnonyMPC 26/02/05(Thu)21:55 No. 28124

“Let’s not overreact here,” Father Quinn said then. “Yes, these… magic words are indeed a disturbing development, but you’re all jumping to the most vulgar conclusions. Being on your knees isn’t inherently sexual, and opening your mouth could just be a sign of awe.” More like saying ‘ahhhh.’ “Maybe nobody did this to us, maybe the Holy Spirit is just manifesting.” A lot of disagreement and doubt greeted that idea, especially for a man used to having credibility, but some were willing to listen and he went on, undaunted. “If any shock wakes people up, surely being made to sexually perform would count as a shock. In fact, it would be incredibly dangerous to try. Allow me to demonstrate. Please come here, Stacey.” He waved Stacey Merchant over, wife of Derek Merchant. Derek’s first wife passed away a few years back, natural causes, and he married a much younger woman, who used to be his nanny, a real trophy wife you might say, but they did seem to care about each other. Tongues wagged when it happened, people saying that he only married her to have a motherly figure for the kids, that he was finding it hard coping with being a single parent, and a hourglass figure around the house was a bonus. Bet his older boys were frequently finding it hard, having a stepmom in the house, one just a few years older than they were, and take it from me, hot as fuck, and with a tendency to wear short shorts that let lower ass-cheeks show, and crop tops that showed a lot of cleavage. Still, she took well to the motherly role, and as far as anyone knew to that point, was a loyal wife. People who knew Derek better might have said he was a capable father and only married her for the sex... which most people could get without the marriage but not Derek, who was a member in good standing of the Church and didn’t believe in sex outside of wedlock. At least back then. Neither did Stacey, and she seemed to take as a sign of true love that he was willing to wait, because she planned to lose her virginity to her husband, at least allegedly. Probably in actuality, but you never know, sometimes girls like Stacey who come from religious families did the same teenage experiments as everyone else and just kept their purity rings on so they could wed wearing white and have their fathers proudly give them away... but at that point I never saw any evidence it wasn’t the case for her. In fact, as far as appearances go, the couple was against pre-marital or extra-marital sex far more strictly than Father Quinn himself was, since he preached understanding about slips, possibly just so he could avoid hypocrisy.

After all, I knew he’d been angling to add Stacey’s underwear to his secret trophy case of cheating wives of the congregation. In private conversations with me, he insisted he was getting close, that, like many wives who saved themselves, marital relations--with one partner who didn’t take time to learn what turned her on--turned out to be unfulfilling. I could understand that, and knew the effectiveness of his methods, but I hadn’t personally seen any sign of Stacey straying yet, at least not until he selected her for his little experiment and she stepped right up, without asking her spouse if he minded.

Father Quinn leaned in to whisper in her ear like a lover might, although that wasn’t suspicious, since it was clearly just a matter of kindness, using the magic word on her but leaving other women watching with their wits intact.

To this point, the experiments we’d run proved the effect works on anyone who could hear the magic word, that they didn’t remember what happened just before or after the magic word was used, or even what snapped them out of it if it didn’t last long enough for them to get to their feet. We also discovered that merely reading the word didn’t do anything, nor would recordings, and that saying the word wouldn’t make it trigger it on yourself, even if you’d otherwise be affected. We hadn’t really tested how easily it could be to use triggered girls as sex toys... that was just on everyone’s mind, taken for granted, an obvious consequence. And when I say we hadn’t tested, I mean those at the meeting. I’m sure plenty of those who’d left before the meeting started were doing their own experiments, in private.

Upon hearing the magic word, Stacey Merchant, naturally, dropped to her knees, opened her mouth and extended her tongue slightly, just like everybody else affected by it. Perhaps those present who saw Father Quinn as a devout and righteous man could see things as he claimed he did, a prayer position. After all, her cleavage was on display but nothing was actually exposed. Those who knew him better, which included a lot of wives who’d been in that particular position in front of him willingly, were likely wondering if the Father would go all out and finally try to fuck a parishioner’s mouth in public, openly, something it seemed like he’d been edging towards for years.

He wasn’t that daring, of course, but he did place his hand at her mouth, like he was offering her a communion wafer or something, only without the wafer. All he had to offer was a thumb, which went in without resistance, slid inside her mouth, not startling her, not waking her from her trance. Derek watched, face red, lips tight like he wanted to say something but couldn’t find anything actually wrong with this as an experiment. “See?” Father Quinn said, seemingly relishing the moment. “It’s more like a state of rapture than a sex act. It’s not like she’s making an effort to suck...”
That was another magic word, though a contingent one. It was that moment we first learned that if someone afflicted by that first magic word heard the word ‘suck’, they would suck. If they didn’t, they would still accept whatever went into their mouth without reaction, which could still lead to a thorough mouth-fucking, but a more passive one. The word ‘suck’ triggered them to wrap their lips around whatever was inside. If they heard ‘lick’, they would lick around whatever was in or around their mouth, but Quinn didn’t say ‘lick’ that time. There was no emotion in either act, just mechanical motion, but a huge crowd watched as Stacey’s lips wrapped around his thumb and began to move. Not much, mind you, her head didn’t bob dramatically, and wouldn’t unless he grabbed her head and moved it, but the lips visibly worked around that thumb like a whore asked exactly what she did for a living at her kid’s show-and-tell and demonstrating a PG-version of a blowjob for the class.

It clearly demolished Father Quinn’s point, but did not diminish his enjoyment, except for a faint look of chagrin that was probably feigned. “Well, regardless,” Father Quinn said, with Mrs. Merchant still on her knees in front of him, sucking his thumb while her husband watched. “If something were to startle her out of her trance, I’d be in danger of getting my thumb bit off.”

Except, that clearly wasn’t going to be the case. Another revelation, one we’d see the full boundaries of later, but we got our first inkling of it right then. We’d already seen that a girl brought to her knees by the word could be woken easily by a snap of the fingers, a bell, a clapped hands, a slap, a vigorous shaking, or whatever else… a reassuring thought, but now we saw for the first time that it only applied if her mouth was empty. If her mouth was being stimulated, if Stacey’s example was anything to go by, a victim would completely ignore any other stimulation. It also turned out it was true even if she wasn’t in ‘suck’ or ‘lick’ mode, though that would require subsequent experiments at other times. The crowd watched as Stacey continued to suck Quinn’s thumb, positioned at the front of his pants, like it might as well have been his cock. Some who were far away might have even thought it was his cock, especially if they came in late, but it didn’t matter what she was sucking, what mattered was that she was committed to sucking it and nothing could seemingly dissuade her, not her name being shouted, not Derek begging her to please stop sucking like a slut. Everyone thought of the implications, then, that this might not be just Stacey’s reaction, but that everyone who knelt at the magic word might act the same way.

Although some of the women who had been Father Quinn’s private conquests allowed themselves the hope that maybe Stacey was showing off, ready to take that final step into cheating in the dance they’d watched them do for weeks, a dance many such observers knew the steps of well but couldn’t publicly admit. I knew who many of them were, and I could see that barely concealed eager look in some eyes eyes at this development. Quinn’s conquests sometimes became jealous of his attention on someone new, but more often they seemed to like watching them fall, because misery may love company in a chaste way, but shame will get down and dirty for it, giving its sufferers a little thrill every time they see evidence that it wasn’t them being weak or sinful, that others fell to temptation too. Some of his conquests even go on to assist future ones, concealing their own indiscretions but happily providing excuses for alone time or encouraging the new meat in every moral compromise on the road to an actual moment of cheating... sometimes bisexual cheating with the priest and another married parishioner. The more morally upright his new target, the more the fallen women enjoy seeing them get tilted, and Stacey was not just too young and pretty but too self-righteous and sanctimonious to not want to root against her in her fight against sin. Hell, I know there were also at least a half-dozen women making an effort to get Stacey to cheat in her wedding dress at the ceremony, just so they could feel superior, but she didn’t bite. She didn’t look like she was biting at the meeting, either, just sucking. Those women ashamed of their sins and longing for company (and a few just damn kinky and shameless about it—there is some overlap and movement from one group to the other) still loved watching this little scene, Prissy Stacey on her knees, demonstrating what she could do to Father Quinn’s cock if whatever seduction he was slowly working towards continued, some telling themselves that it wasn’t the magic words at all, that those were just an excuse, that despite her good girl image, she was giving him the green light by demonstrating how she was a shameless slut at heart.

They wanted to believe this because he had made them think about themselves, although not in public, or at least not openly. Quinn has bragged to trusted friends that he’s talked married women into blowing him, just out of sight, with husbands and sometimes children in the audience, while he was giving a sermon, typically with her family thinking she was off preparing for a debut with the choir, and I believe it. Singing lessons for that purpose was one of his favorite schemes to get alone time with some of the harder-to-seduce wives, especially when they had some of their so-called friends praising his vocal training techniques and encouraging a new target to take her shot at spotlighting with the choir. I’d call it a ruse, because not everyone he invited to try out in this way was really cut out to sing, but even some of the lesser voices—with prettier faces--did in fact go on to perform guest spots after, I imagine, they performed privately for Quinn. Enthusiasm was more important than talent, he’d tell everyone, and in a few of those cases recent throat lubrication might have genuinely helped, or helped the pre-show jitters, but their talent in getting that help, hidden from view by a lectern, made the sermon before the choir sound enthusiastic enough for me not to doubt what might be dismissed as a brag if it came from other men. Father Quinn was a man who enjoyed an audience, especially if they could be kept ignorant or compromised.

I have to think the Father was enjoying this scene for similar reasons, even if it was just his thumb, and he might have been sorely tempted to switch it out for something else, even in a crowd, but he still had a reputation to protect, and after what was already too long a suck, finally pulled one wet digit out of Stacey’s mouth, guiltily saying, “Okay, I admit, that doesn’t look good for my theory. I really was expecting her to wake up and react on instinct to do what a good woman might do when unexpectedly finding a hard part of a man’s body in her mouth.”

Mouth no longer in service, she stayed in position like waiting for another thing to suck, but this time, Derek shaking his wife’s shoulders finally did rouse her from her trance. Stacey calmly stood up, wiped her knees, wiped her mouth, and then looked around at all the eyes staring at her. “What? Why’s everyone looking at me?”

“Because you were just on your knees sucking on Father Quinn’s thumb like a cheap whore!” Derek said, which I thought was a little over the line. People couldn’t help their reaction to the magic words.

“I was not!” Stacey insisted, sounding scandalized at the suggestion. “I swear, Derek, you have the most disturbing ideas. My friendship with Father Quinn is perfectly innocent, and the only time I’ve ever been on my knees near him was for spiritual guidance. It’s frankly offensive you think I’d perform some kind of… of lewd act. I wouldn’t EVER behave like that, with ANYONE. And besides I’m pretty sure I’m immune to this hypnotism effect anyway. What’s everyone laughing at?”

I didn’t realize anybody was recording, but of course, with phones being so common and all, of course somebody was, and showed her the video, which made Stacey turn bright red. “I don’t do that! I can’t even eat a banana without blushing! I don’t even do that with my husband!” Which got a few more laughs and Derek turning red again.

“Don’t worry, I’m sure you will soon...” someone said.

“We really need to find the bastard who did this! I am a respectable woman. I don’t want to be at risk of being… used like some gas station bathroom glory hole by anyone, at a moment’s notice. It’s hard enough living with a husband and three stepsons without having to worry about whether I’m allowing them to sin with my mouth.” She was flustered, clearly, but nobody else had brought up glory holes or her stepsons using her, so as innocent as she pretended those ideas must have been in there somewhere, and I don’t think I was the only one who noticed it.

Father Quinn certainly did, though if anyone else in town had any experimentation at the gas station glory hole, I imagine he heard about them in confession. Maybe he also heard why Stacey kept shopping at the thrift store right next to it… it could be bargain hunting wasn’t the only addiction she had, and she just didn’t like bringing her husband along for either of them. I can’t say for sure. For all his sins, the man did actually keep confessions sacred, albeit sometimes acting on the information received which I don’t think is allowed. Once in a while he might hint, in general terms, when there was a secret too juicy to keep entirely in his own head, but always was scrupulous to leave either the identity of the sin or the sinner completely opaque. We all have our lines. The chief reason I don’t think Father Quinn was ever told, in confession, who was behind the magic words, is that I think he wouldn’t have been able to hide it. Kept the name secret, sure, but not that he knew the secret.

That said, he did seem to be going to a lot of effort to downplay the effects of the magic word, even after showing them off. “We don’t truly know that anyone’s actually been used in such a matter, do we? This is all theoretical. We must have faith that God has kept us safe, and will continue to do so...”

With one possessive arm around his wife, Derek stared at the man who put his wife on her knees and said, “My faith is running pretty low right now, Father.”


>>
The Magic Words, Continued AnonyMPC 26/02/05(Thu)23:51 No. 28125

“There must be some way to know for sure,” a woman suggested, and then somebody else said, “Yeah, if we know who he’s targeted, we might be able to narrow down the perp.” By his use of the word ‘perp’ I imagine it was one of the deputies, but I didn’t see which one.

That was when poor, dumb, Dennis Harris spoke up. I mean, he’s not a dumb man generally speaking, you have to have some intelligence to become a dentist, but in that situation, tensions high, where we just had three different people accused of being involved for the most spurious and circumstantial of reasons (five if you count the Kims, but that never really made it to a serious allegation), it was downright stupid to make a target of yourself, as he did. Albeit accidentally.

“I see most of the women in town in my practice,” he said, which was the absolute worst way to start, reminding everyone that he had private alone-time with all the victims. “And it’s not well known, but...” He gave a little sheepish grin. “Dentists can usually tell when someone’s recently had, uh, oral relations, if we check. There’s a sign. We typically keep it to ourselves, but if I schedule appointments with those, uh, affected, I might be able to see who’s been taken advantage of.”

Voices, mostly objections, erupted all over, both people not wanting to subject themselves to inspection, and those suspicious of his motives. One of those was loud enough to cut through most of the rest, “Take advantage of them yourself, you mean...”

“Yes, well, maybe the kids...” He wasn’t responding to the comment I heard, though, but to someone closer to him, someone who was pointing out that a person having performed oral sex wouldn’t actually prove anything, but, of course, a mob is liable to break out for the silliest of reasons.

“He admitted it!”

“No, I mean, um, maybe I could inspect the kids and, um, verify...”

“You heard him, he’s into the kids!” “How do we know he’d be honest? He must have seen kids already with the sign...”

After that it became super hard to piece together the conversations. There were a lot of competing desires and motivations under the desires. There were, of course, plenty who wanted to know who had been used without their knowledge so they could offer support. There were people who would genuinely rather live with the uncertainty than find out for sure they or their kids were, essentially, rape victims. Certainly some segment of the population were afraid of their own immoral acts being revealed if such an inspection became widespread or mandatory, whether that meant cheating wives or girlfriends or parents abusing their children, realizing that a revelation of blowjob experience where none should exist would generate a lot of questions and ruin their marriage or put them in jail, particularly if almost nobody else showed the signs. Then there were, conversely, those who had also done these acts but were eager for an ‘out’ that let them bury any evidence thereof with an easy and difficult-to-disprove blame target of mysterious hypnotists. There were of course people who thought that on a fundamental level what they did with their own mouths was nobody’s business and should not be subject to inspection, and that went for their children too. And there were those who were certain that Dennis must have had in his chair plenty of little kids that “everyone knew” had been molested and yet had never blown the whistle, and that itself was suspicious. I guess they had something of a point, because if girls as young as eight were affected by the words, someone must have tried them out and yet he never chose to report the supposed blowjob sign on any young kids. There were even people who were just offended that he said ‘make an appointment’ because they assumed that meant he was proposing to charge for what was sure to be an essential service.

Over all those voices, one rang out, “How do we know he didn’t implant the magic words? Everyone in town goes to the dentist eventually!” Which, of course, is not true, some people have phobias or are ashamed or just too busy unless they identify a problem themselves, but those who do tend to think everyone else does—perhaps not as regularly as they should, but at some point--and those who avoid it at all costs tend to not advertise that fact. And, at least, it’s true of most little girls, which a lot of people were most worried about. And since not everyone in town goes to the same Church, not everyone affected has been to school here, the presumed universal need for dental services seemed more universal than any other commonality anyone had found yet.

More voices started to add their own imagined pieces of evidence, once this theory finally made it out in the open, and, once again, we had a suspect. This time, one who had a stammer and a stutter and was unable to vigorously defend himself, which made him look more guilty as accusations piled up.

“And he’s got all those fancy lights that could hypnotize...” This was plausible, I guess, but only because we had no idea how the process was done and a chair with bright lights on a weird mechanical arm seemed like they could be elements in such a brainwashing... but it’s not like they strobed or anything. They were bright but they were just lights. “And numbing gas.” Okay, granted, that might put someone into an altered state if used nefariously.

“And they usually go alone, even kids. Or they go with a mother, and he could put her into a trance first!” The assistant was also often there, not always, but enough to put a dent in a scheme like that, although of course I suppose he could have started on her. I didn’t think so.

“I heard online that some dentists were experimenting with hypnotherapy to make people not worry about pain...” I’d also heard that, but if Dennis was experimenting with that, it would be a surprise, and with his notable stammering and awkwardness, it was hard to believe he could get ever somebody calm enough to go into a trance where such brainwashing could begin. Now his assistant, maybe she could, but the words worked on her.

“The magic words would be real helpful for a dentist…” That was actually a good point, and our current dentist makes good use of the magic words in the course of her job. But, again, I didn’t think Dennis was capable. If he implanted the words they probably would have required starting with an “Ummm” to take effect.

“Is that what happened, Dennis? It started out innocently, then you realized what you could do?” One of the deputies was now encroaching on his personal space, something liable to make him nervous and his stammer to increase even if he wasn’t aware there was a mob forming around him.
“I, I, I, I, um, never. I can’t even...” Poor guy and his nerves couldn’t even make a clear denial of the charges.

Derek threw the first punch, accusing Dennis of making his wife into an eager cocksucker. You’d think he’d be a little happier about that part of things, if she wasn’t doing it before.

After that, he fell to the ground, and someone who apparently had a daughter with a recent dental appointment started kicking him, accusing Dennis of taking advantage of his little girl, and a bunch of people began shouting at him to admit he did it, and then I did the only thing I could think of… I yelled the magic word at the top of my lungs, so about half the crowd went to their knees, which, not going to brag, turned out to be a genius way to break up an imminent riot’s energy without it immediately turning into an orgy (of course, these days turning a riot into an orgy might be an even better approach, and one of the other magic words’ll do that).

In the wake of the magic word, most people stopped focusing on Dennis and started focusing on waking up their spouses, friends, relatives. Of course, the nearest to Dennis were still pretty centered and angry at him, but if it wasn’t for my spontaneous thought to use the magic word I’d only just learned, I think he might just have been beaten to death. Everyone there was looking for an outlet to the anxiety the existence of the words had provoked, and he was there. As it is, he got pretty knocked around before the Sheriff intervened and the deputies who weren’t already roughing him up (or in one case, on her knees) hauled him to his feet and handcuffed him. “Just taking him for questioning,” they said, and I’m sure a lot of people thought it was more like protective custody, although Dennis wouldn’t think so since when next I saw him there were a lot more bruises on him than when he left. Search warrants didn’t detect a smoking gun, but we all heard they found child pornography on his computer at home.

Which wasn’t true, by the way. You know how rumors get. Or at least, it wasn’t true that it was child pornography… you know, pornography pornography. There was nothing actually illegal there. A few erotic stories that involved teenagers, and (among a lot of normal, fully legal porn, which at worst had some barely legal teens playing up their youth) some saved videos that had girls who were around fourteen dancing to provocative music in skimpy outfits that titillated but nevertheless covered everything, showing no more than you could see at the beach. Hebephile, not pedophile, he might say, if he could manage to say anything and if that wasn’t considered ‘bad enough.’ He got arrested off it all, but it was thrown out within days, which almost got the judge lynched as a co-conspirator, but by then tempers were milder.

Dennis didn’t stay in town much longer than that. A dentist missing a few teeth himself, well, that’s not good for business, and though he knew well the work that could be done to repair his smile, I don’t think it would ever be the same after seeing how people he thought liked and respected him turned on him so easily. That’s not to say he never came back... after all, he knew about one of the magic words and taking advantage of them seemed only fair, even if he did it on the young daughters of the people who beat him. If, by that point, we weren’t already inclined to look the other way for non-disruptive uses of the magic words, I like to think we would have done so anyway, by way of apology. He wasn’t involved in what happened to our town in any way. Maybe he kept silent about some of the signs of oral sex he saw on kids, but that was the extent of his sin.


>>
The Magic Words, Continued AnonyMPC 26/02/06(Fri)11:02 No. 28126

Of course, a lot of the town didn’t think so at the time, they thought they caught the perp, but that still didn’t mean the end of our troubles, when now everyone knew the magic word to get a woman to drop to her knees and present her mouth for use. That had consequences, until a cure could be found, we needed to find a way to manage the situation.

An outright ban on going to the media with the story was an easy first decision. Not everyone agreed, of course, but those who thought that might be a good idea were persuaded. Just imagine, we’d become a sideshow and perverts would descend upon us, even more than they possibly already were. Secretly being a sex tourism destination, if that was what was happening, was frightening and disturbing, but not as bad as the shame getting out. Secrets could be managed, even shameful secrets. Small towns are great at that. So we all agreed, and agreed to spread the news to everyone who wasn’t there. There’s a town grapevine that worked better than any Internet, and we used it to send a message... anyone found to have revealed the story to the media would be punished by the whole town, ostracized at the very least, with vague threats of that not being the only punishment. Vague threats can be very effective, if given in the right tone of voice or by the right people.

By no means do I think everyone complied, of course, there are too many ways to leak a story like this and pretend you were keeping to the vow of silence, but from what I’ve come to understand the government has processes in place to keep towns like us from becoming well-known. Still, I think the town consensus did help keep us under the government’s radar for a long time, and, if everybody went blabbing about the town problem everyone now knew about, I bet even the government couldn’t have stopped the story from getting out.

That settled, the problem became how to cure the condition, or failing that, mitigate it as much as possible. Our mayor promised he’d get specialists in hypnotism who would undo the effect, assuming it would be far easier than it turned out to be, but even he warned us that finding the right people would take time, and that meant drastic disruptions to our town while we waited.

Think about it. Nobody wanted to send their kids to school when a magic word could send them to their knees, ready to serve a pervert. Women in the workplace, especially if they worked alone and had to deal with customers, were at similar risk. Yet… keeping pretty much the entire female population at home seemed like something out of the 18th century or a repressive country. It was still seriously considered, at least as a temporary measure, although--it was frequently pointed out--they would be subject to the same risks at home. Yes, obviously from men foremost. Perverted men are a risk every woman learns to be wary of, even the guys who seem the most innocent and swear they would never take advantage... when they know they could and get away with it, some will do it. Even if they’re family. But the same is true of women. Maybe less so, maybe it’s the same proportion and women have just had less opportunities. I don’t know, but at the very least I guarantee enough women will take advantage that a smart woman needed to keep her guard up even when no men were around. Even if it’s just teenage girls they’re around. Maybe even younger girls. Underage girls can get super horny... people don’t always like to bring it up, but they do. Segregate all the girls and surely one of them is gonna think about getting her pussy eaten and using the magic word to make it happen while the others take the pose entranced until something startles them out of it. Lock two sisters in the same house all day, each knowing they could use the magic word and get away with it, how many would?

Schools, we eventually came around to thinking, would be safer. Or at least, we hoped that larger crowds would make people leery of exploiting the magic words. Still, some proposed rules that weren’t really workable… for instance, separating boys and girls for all classes, or no male teachers at all (think about those two together for a moment, a female teacher and a bunch of boys who knew how to put her into a trance… yes, some small percentage of women were immune, but none of them had teaching credentials). Not to mention, what do you do with the trans students? Should trans girls be locked up with their gender or with guys who’ve been kept away from all other female contact, and with the power to exploit what they’ve come to believe is an exclusively girl’s flaw, even if that girl has a cock? Inevitably some would decide to make their pretty girl classmate drop to her knees and do what some of the more sexist of them view as a girl’s job. Or maybe you isolate the trans girls all by themselves, which seems crueler than turning them into a sex toy for boys with hormone-raging hardons and no other outlet beyond masturbation or homosexuality. There were similar problems with trans boys, with slightly different complications. In the end, we could find no good answer. It was worse than the whole bathroom debate (which we resolved, might as well let anyone use any bathroom they want and focus on making the bathrooms themselves safe).

Many of those hypothetical situations happened, by the way, as we tried various solutions while we waited to find that promised hypnotist who could cure everything. People have confessed to using the magic word in those first days back at school, even when they were never caught, which might be surprising, but at some point it became sort of cool to brag about what you got away with. Of course, not all bragging is true, either. In truth, we can never know the real extent of the word’s use in those early days. Even when we thought we had pretty good defenses, people always found a way to get around them. For example, we eventually turned to video surveillance to keep classrooms safe (after briefly trying some segregated-sex days, we went with mixed by this point)… but we didn’t put CCTV in the change rooms for a while, for fear the footage would get out, and for fear it was crossing a line of propriety. Eventually we realized, despite the privacy implications, we probably should. So, it’s funny, before we started to make that routine moral compromise, we might well have had a roomful of girls who each used the magic word on each other in the safety of the change room to get off and thought they were the only one because once another girl used the word, they were entranced in turn, forgetting everything but their own slip to temptation. It might have happened several times. Who can know? I’ll say this much, there were some gym classes where reportedly none of the girls can remember much about, that it seemed like they just started and class was suddenly over. People are divided about whether the teacher instigated it or whichever girls were involved put her on her knees and to use too.

Of course, we still slowly put together a set of plans and protocols designed to keep the schools from descending into that kind of debauchery on a daily basis. Classroom monitors, at first in the biological sense… that is, women well-known-to-be prudish and either immune or with earphones that prevented them from hearing any actual word spoken in class, and an airhorn that they could sound if they saw anyone dropping to their knees. As soon as it was practical, video in every classroom, monitored from a remote location, with alarms triggered the same way. One of our local amateur techies promised he could make a smartphone app that would sound an alarm if the magic words were spoken, but it kept getting pushed back (and once we did get it, it took an even longer time before it wasn’t buggy as shit).

Always, though, there were gaps. Not every parent wanted their kid to have a phone, not every incident happened in a classroom, and not every prudish observer was actually as prudish as they seemed, and some turned out to be easy to trick into taking off the headphones and becoming susceptible. Also, setting these systems up took time, time when most parents decided it would be better to take the risk rather than hamper the kids education. Nobody wanted to go through the whole distance-learning thing again. Kids need to be out and about and social even if that means the risk of them finding a way to beat the systems to get off. That has always happened, the magic word just added a lot of new wrinkles.

So yeah, in those early days and weeks, we did have a good number of hallway or bathroom incidents, teachers who took advantage, teachers who allowed themselves to be taken advantage of, clever kids who managed to disable the alarm part of the system so the off-site monitor had to watch a bunch of teens use the magic words or leave their post and get somebody to intervene while they ran a three hole train on the teacher. Kids who were caught back then got detention of course… and a lot happened in detention as well. When detention’s supervised by a woman, getting one of those might just become a scheduled date for bad boys to abuse a hot teacher, whether that’s by taking the headphones off or distracting the male co-supervisor, or agreeing to let him join in, or sometimes old-fashioned sweet-talking. The last happened to our one deaf high school teacher, and frequent early chaperone, Miss Blum. Using her for detentions was originally seen as a brilliant solution, until we found out that she was routinely finding a blind spot in the cameras and voluntarily indulging in sexual contact with teen boys who wanted her. She could read lips, but read hard-ons better, and buff bad-boy teen boys were enough her type that she sometimes let the hard-ons take a crack at her lips in the places nobody could see. It was only once she stopped being such a good solution that we discovered this, though.

See, Miss Blum could watch somebody saying the words with no effect, and she could read the words written down with ease, but, we discovered far too late, using sign-language to spell out one of magic words in her presence put her at the mercy of them as well. Pretty sure her father found that out before any of the students did, long before Miss Blum and the rest of us did. The big public discovery happened in regular class, thanks to a nerdy student who wanted to impress Miss Blum by learning sign, which she encouraged, in that chaste mentorly way she encouraged all the students who weren’t her type. Then one day he had cause to explain a peer’s absence was because he was caught using the magic word. Kevin, the nerd, thought it would be appropriate and harmless to use the actual word in sign, or rather spell it, since it was an archaic word he didn’t know the specific sign for (we’ve now invented convenient shorthands for each of the magic words that don’t trigger the deaf). Miss Blum couldn’t hear the alarm that was supposed to wake her up when the monitor saw her dropping to her knees, and Kevin was both a good kid and a scrawny beanpole, as I said, not Miss Blum’s usual type at all, but at that point it didn’t matter. Good kids will do a lot when cheered on by the whole class, especially since using one of the magic words was an automatic detention whether you did anything or not… so until one of the prudes arrived to pull him away and wake her up, Kevin earned his detention and another shot with her that day after school.

There was some miscommunication going on there, I guess nobody realized they were putting him in detention with the very woman he’d used the words on and Miss Blum didn’t remember the event and didn’t realize that Kevin was removed from class for abusing her own body and thus still thought herself inviolable… but of course the story broke about her vulnerability soon after that. Miss Blum put a few pieces together, since her father always talked to her in sign and her mother relied on her lip reading abilities, and soon realized that her father’s improved mood wasn’t actually a sign her parents troubled marriage was also improving. Though, she did let her dad move in with her after the divorce. If you take one lesson from this, I think, it’s that if you care about someone, make the effort to communicate in their language, don’t just expect them to use yours all the time. Kevin also kept up the signing, and the formerly good kid was a more frequent guest in detentions and wound up being the one who impregnated her in a blind spot.

Now many people think that detention was a rather lax penalty for kids exploiting the magic word, that surely suspension or jail time was more appropriate. We did eventually have to crack down more, but… it’s hard to express to you just how widespread this was. We were all still doing our best to cope with an impossible situation, failing to keep it under control and more concerned with keeping it contained, under wraps. Expel a kid, the state gets involved and nobody wanted that... we’d have had to suspend at least twenty percent of the student body for some incidents, which, as I understand it, would jeopardize our school’s funding in some way. So we just kinda… let it go on, doing our best... like trying to fight a fire with a garden hose. Focused on the most dangerous abuses and hope the rest burn themselves out. With adults we took a harder line, but even there, there were too many cases to punish all the offenders, so we had to triage. We eventually had to develop sort of an all-around chill attitude towards incest, and adult/child sexual activity, as long as it wasn’t too harmful or exploitative, but the teens led the way.

Teens also made our towns problems that much worse, or exposed a worse problem we already had, depending on your definitions. And speaking of definitions, they were what propelled us into a new phase, while we were trying--and failing--to unhypnotize people so they wouldn’t respond to that first magic word, teens expanding their vocabulary helped us discover a few others.

Dictionary Parties, the kids called them. The first ones were in Church, masquerading as Bible study, for a time the only allowed social activity available to kids outside of school itself. There had to be at least one… parents could go mad with their kids stuck either at school with no extra-curricular time, or at home, especially when neither really protected them from the magic word. Even good parents who would never abuse were often helpless at more experimentation going on, when they had more than one kid in a dangerous age. Some girls just assumed their brothers were using the magic word on them and instead of being horrified they just came to accept it, maybe even became so curious about it that they offered to suck a brotherly cock while untranced, just to learn what it was like. Some found they liked it, or tolerated it enough if their brothers were to return the favor and use their tongue down there. Much the same with fathers, uncles, and, yeah, sisters or mothers and aunts and godparents for that matter, with slightly different dynamics between them. It was surprisingly common. I can think of almost a dozen girls who’ve admitted to me that they assumed the position at home and waited to see if their family members would assume something else triggered it and took advantage. Only three where it actually worked, at least until dick passed lips and an inexperienced cocksucker couldn’t maintain the illusion of passivity, but in most cases it opened up a conversation, sometimes an arrangement to experiment. Not everyone went this far, mind you, but enough that people grew relaxed and a bit more understanding when they saw others slip up and exploit the magic words. Those who took a little longer to fall down the slippery slope, turned to Church supervision.

I don’t know if you’ve ever been under extended Church supervision before as a kid, but if you have and your experience is anything like mine, it’s incredibly strict… until it’s not, and those moments come and go sporadically, and often things get alarmingly wild while it’s not, kids racing to fuck ass while a nun was out of the room and get done and look entirely innocent before she gets back. Ass-fucking because we still told ourselves we were good kids obeying God’s word as best we can, and actually losing our virginities seemed wrong, but we were happy to push the envelope as far as we could. A lot of religious kids are like that, look up the Mormons and ‘soaking’ if you don’t believe me. We never did that particular workaround, but we did try for world record times for ass-fucking or blow jobs, or dildo dares (where people were dared to keep a dildo in them through some event), and sometimes there was excited rubbing of genitals through clothes with chaperones right there in the room, because they’re in the middle of a conversation and assume nobody would dare. Also certainly a few cases where the blind eyes were feigned to let horny kids sin and enjoy catching them in the act, or not catch then and let the chaperones indulge in the comparatively minor sin of voyeurism. But my point is way back then, there were opportunities for sexual experimentation even in a strict church, and after the magic words there were even more because… aside from pedophiles (some of whom are in that institution, of course, but even some of them need a break), nobody wants to watch kids non-stop. So there are gaps, and into these gaps, among the usual play, the first Dictionary parties got started. They later spread to non-Church gatherings where allowed, sometimes even at home among family. They didn’t all involve an actual, physical dictionary, either… most of the most available of those aren’t fit for the purpose, because they only use the words that are in most common use, while the magic word was one of those rarer words you find in the special unabridged dictionary spelling bees used, or from searching online, though in a pinch, any rare word list would do for these get togethers, because it was all about the potential of discovery.

The concept of the Dictionary Parties was pretty obvious though... if there existed one obscure English word that triggered an involuntary post-hypnotic suggestion, why not others? So, convinced by this reasoning, kids would get together, and at least at the Church ones, pretend to be reading Bibles together, a wholesome mixed-gender activity when under supervision... but they were actually reading spelling bee dictionaries, looking for obscure words and reading them out loud, hoping to get a reaction. I bet they started as actual Bible readings, since the Bible does use a lot of more obscure words like ‘beget’ and at least a few smart kids probably hoped they could stumble upon a word of power there, but before long they decided it wasn’t exciting enough... they weren’t finding anything and it was starting to feel less like a little safe rebellion than doing exactly what their parents wanted, so they switched to dictionaries instead, just reading words together, and the practice spread.

I can’t rightly say which magic word was discovered next. That was the thing about dictionary parties, when they were private, sometimes the results stayed private, for a while. The discoverer of a new magic word had power, because people can only take precautions against what they know. For example, if a magic word could be given that didn’t make the victim drop to their knees and extend a tongue, then it could be deployed in school and monitors watching the security feeds would probably miss it, and not sound an alarm. You might be able to use it to trance out a teacher, direct her to one of the blind spots, and have some fun with that. A magic-word-detector app on a phone couldn’t be trained on this new word, so long as you kept it secret (I think we had a prototype version around this time, but it didn’t catch the word half the time, went off for nothing at others, and on top of all that, it was easy to disable if you had access to the phone). So it’s possible that a couple of the words were discovered independently several times by teen dictionary parties, and kept secret in the way only the best secrets can be. In some cases, that a new word had been discovered might not even be obvious to everyone in the group… or anyone in it, if the right circumstances weren’t in place. Like, there are some that all-girl dictionary parties might miss, and similarly for all-boys ones. Usually, dictionary parties at the church were mixed gender, but ones in other places tended to be mostly boys with one or two daring girls willing to let themselves be test subjects. Sometimes, when there was privacy, a few let themselves be used more directly, as part of an elaborate prank to convince a group of boys that they’d found another magic word, that, say, made a girl flash her boobs… the girl gets a little thrill, only to laugh at the boys when they exposed themselves by going to try it on their sisters or mothers, some of whom were let in on the joke, at least after the fact.


>>
AnonyMPC 26/02/06(Fri)15:34 No. 28127

I think the second magic word I heard about was the only one that most girls don’t need to worry about, at least not directly. Another thing that turned out to be unusual among the magic words was that the definition wasn’t really at all related to the effect. Even the first one, you could see a clear connection, but for this one… well, maybe if you stretch. The word was an old one that meant bald, so maybe whoever thought it up was meant to reference the bald-headed warrior in the pants, or maybe it was considered a good tool for someone looking to get balled, b-a-l-l-e-d.

Like the first, those affected by this new word did not remember the word being spoken, and again, a few seemed to be immune, but, in simplest terms, anyone with a cock, it gave them an erection. Not instantly, always, but within a minute or two almost certainly it would become hard and refuse to go down. Small wonder we started calling the word ‘the boner stiffener.’ Honestly, I bet this magic word was found several times before somebody realized it wasn’t just teenage boys being teenage boys, aroused at everything, but rather another post-hypnotic suggestion. But the word didn’t just stop at giving them an erection, either. That would have been bad enough. It also gave those affected a deep aversion to stimulating themselves. I don’t know if ‘aversion’ is even the right word, maybe ‘agnosia’ is better, because it was more like they forgot that was even an option. If the action was suggested, they’d seem to find it incomprehensible. That only left victims with two choices… to just suffer with a stiffy for the hour or so the effect would last, or, if they were inclined and had the opportunity, find some other way to deal with it. Guess what, though? People with raging hard-ons they can’t account for or take care of themselves are more likely to risk using the other magic words they know.

I know, you’d think it would be obvious. But apparently not to a lot of young girls who spread this magic word as a grand setting of the scales, to really show the boys—particularly the ones who joked about turning their mouths into cocksleeves--what it feels like to lose control of your body. Though, certainly they wouldn’t be the first young girls who got a little drunk on the power of being a cocktease, and in every generation some suffer some unjust consequence of it. This particular magic word just made it more direct, rather than dressing in too short shorts or pretending not to notice that boys can spy a nipple down their shirt when they bend over, they can just create an erection on demand. Some say it made things too easy and maybe that’s part of why people started to think that a boy forced to endure an erection and sending a teen cocktease to her knees was tit for tat, even if she wasn’t a teen and had no tits. After all, an alarm could wake a girl before she was used, but a cock, once triggered, was going to be hard for a while, and so, the theory went, the girl who caused that might owe some relief. Especially if they’ve also been teasing in other, more traditional ways (which seemed to be happening more and more, but there was more going on). Before long, using the boner stiffener, in high school, was just like the original magic word, an automatic detention if caught, only the detention left a girl with plenty of boys known to abuse other magic words and sometimes a sympathetic teacher who’d let them use blind spots to teach her a lesson in tit for tat. Outside of school, outside of supervision, a lot of guys figured a girl was asking for it, particularly if there was one girl and suddenly several guys around her with erections, even if the girl was a little sister of one of them. Sometimes the girl didn’t actually say anything and it was one of her male companions that wanted to get something started. Sometimes the girl did say it and she didn’t just think through the consequences.

Sometimes the consequence was probably exactly what the girl wanted, though girls in search of a gang rape experience were rare at first. Usually people were subtler, like shy girls saying it quietly with their secret crush, in the hopes it would lead him to make a move. Since those hearing it didn’t remember anyone saying it, it was easy to confuse their cock’s sudden activity with being really turned on. It wasn’t the same, not quite, anyway... we eventually learned there was a distinct difference in character between guys whose cock was made hard by a magic word and guys who were super horny. I mean, yeah some horniness came along with the erection, growing the more it lasted, but it didn’t start there and it wasn’t emotional horniness, if that makes sense, more like a slowly growing itch that they really wanted to scratch and normally one way to help scratch it was to think horny thoughts, which, when they couldn’t see the next step and actually touch themselves could grow into a vicious feedback loop where they really did get super aroused. Maybe that doesn’t make a huge difference, but I’m trying to say it wasn’t the kind of situation like the original magic word where someone could have any person they want just by choosing a target and speaking it in private. People had their own tastes, and a girl who used it on her crush might find him unceremoniously just abandoning his conversation with her to try and hit up Miss Blum, or to go and rape the girl his heart was set on, in the mistaken belief she’d done that to him and it just took longer than usual to build.
You had to be careful because of that... boys weren’t always conscious of exactly when the boner started to grow, just when it became all they could think about, so identifying who triggered them or when it happened was tricky… or, indeed, that it was the magic word at all as opposed to ordinary horniness. I’m sure some completely innocent girls were sent to detention just because somebody inspired a bunch of boners, either with the word or in a natural way, and the teacher just assumed because her lips moved or she was a known cocktease. The fact that it could be deployed stealthily, unlike the original word, led to it being used a fair bit… sometimes just girls enjoying their power, of course, but for for all sorts of reasons by all sorts of people.

Guys, once they learned the word by reading it, sometimes dropped it on one another merely as a cruel prank (and with that feedback loop and no girls around, more than a few experimented with things they swore they weren’t into).

Our swim team coach used the magic word before time trials and didn’t do anything sexual with the boys. He says it was meant as sort of resistance training, get them used to swimming with extra drag so that in competitions they’d be even stronger. I don’t know if it worked, and maybe it was an excuse when he was discovered, which was inevitable. The use was only notionally sneaky, after all, nobody could doubt what had been done to those boys just by looking… the results were obvious enough in their speedos to the swimfans and other observers that the School Wiki had a ranking of everyone who wanted on the team, along with their estimated cock length and girth, often with sneakily obtained pictures of bulging suits, by the end of the first day of tryouts.

Once it became more widely known, I heard Jackson tried to use it in a misguided attempt to ‘cure’ his granddaughter, until he caught her squatting her shapely ass on a stiff vibrator, rather than going out to get a girlfriend as he intended. That prohibition about masturbation while under the boner stiffener generally only applied to either direct stimulation to the penis itself, or some other action where you used your hands, so Jackson’s granddaughter discovered that a vibrator, if she kept her hands off the vibe while riding it and nothing touched her penis, it could give her some relief from the strange hornyness, while Jackson himself discovered that if he maneuvered himself behind her while she did it, and used his imagination a little, it was more entertaining than Fox News.

I know Roberta Patrick used to casually drop that word on boys visiting her workplace, supposedly under the theory that boys were typically less interested in books than girls, particularly as they reached adolescence... but if they popped boners every time they came to the library, it might lead them to a lifelong lust for learning. I say supposedly because that might not have been her actual motive… I mean, I’m sure that idea genuinely tickled her, but mostly I think she was just having fun with the power and maybe leaving herself in a vulnerable position with hard up little boys. After all, it’s just as easy for someone to drop a magic word on her while she’s reshelving books in a lonely corner of the middle grade section. Of course, they knew they could do that without her giving them little boners, because she categorically refused to allow cameras in the library on principal, under the theory they might be abused to let the government track reader preferences, something she vowed as a librarian to stand up against. Any place where people could get away from monitors quickly became an attraction for teens looking to play. So maybe her scheme to promote more reading wasn’t entirely innocent, but library attendance was higher than ever, that’s all I know.

Rationalizations and excuses abounded in those days. I know one mother who used the boner stiffener magic word as an educational incentive in a different way, putting it on her teen son when he got home from school, informing him she’d done it, and that only if he finished all his homework would she help him take care of it or let him go out. She wouldn’t allow her son to get off easily by using a word on her, either, she was one of those who played loud music at home all the time, in the hopes that if the magic word was said some beat would snap them out of it immediately. A lot of families used that hack, early on, although we later learned if you got used to any type of noise enough it stopped being startling enough to wake you.

Another mom I remember used it in a Machiavellian attempt to trap her husband. Cheryl would go out jogging (possibly running her jiggly ass only as far as Father Quinn’s place, but that’s unconfirmed), but use the word on her husband Hank just before she left. The hope was to catch him abusing their nine-year-old daughter on hidden camera so she could arrange a divorce where she held all the cards. Hank had no idea what was making him so horny while home alone with his daughter, until little Emily heard her mom using the word, realized what it meant, and chose a side quickly. She always was a Daddy’s girl, and so explained to her father, who was trying so hard to be good, exactly why he was always so hard and awkward. The couple did get that divorce, but Emily went to live with dad, and they don’t speak to Cheryl anymore. Hank did wind up impregnating his daughter, too, not long after the divorce, so maybe Mom’s plan wasn’t way off. But don’t worry, that pregnancy was Emily’s fault as much as anyone’s. At least, the inquest determined her daddy wasn’t in his right mind, and maybe she wasn’t either considering the selfie video of her happily taking the creampie while asking for a baby brother or sister. Emily has no memory of making that video, but after watching it at the inquest, she was proud enough of it that she wanted to show it off not just at her baby shower but at the town’s summer film festival too. If you’ve seen one of the screenings, you could tell from the footage, clearly she was ecstatic to have her dad send a load of baby-making juice into her eleven-year-old womb… and Hank looked like he was into it at the time but afterwards he was so mortified by what he’d done--and retained no memory of--that we didn’t see him at Church for a month. So it was pretty clear who was ultimately at fault. The selfie video all goes to her state of mind, as they say.

Anyway, my point was, there were plenty of unexpected boners after the discovery of that magic word, and certainly not all of the victims were willing to wait for it to go down on its own, walking around with a rock hard erection is uncomfortable, and one shitty unfair fact about the world is that men’s pain is considered more worthy of action than woman’s. So, it kind of led to the attitude that if a guy had a boner that he thought was unnatural that he couldn’t deal with himself, it was okay if he took it out on the girl he thought caused it, as long as he didn’t make a big disruption or cause any suffering in the process, and if there was anything the magic words were good for it was letting guys efficiently get their rocks off in a girl without her objections bothering other people… done right, even the girl so used didn’t notice what had been done, though of course he had to be careful with pulling out, lest he leave stains on tops. Gradually, I guess that permissive attitude just kinda evolved into ‘if a guy had a boner he could use it,’ but it took a while.

Clearly, the boner stiffener didn’t turn out to level the playing field as much as people hoped, in fact it might have tilted it even worse. Part of that was from that laissez-faire attitude, and that there was enough to deal with already that shrugging off what seemed like lesser cases seemed like the only sane thing to do, even if there were frequent cases of blurred lines, crossed wires and mistaken identity as to who was to blame for a particular erection, particularly when girls also seemed to be teasing a lot more.


>>
The Magic Words, Continued AnonyMPC 26/02/06(Fri)17:22 No. 28128

The other big magic word that was circulating around that time was another that tended to make women more vulnerable than men. We wound up calling it the Nice Butt magic word (some refer to it as Dat Ass, but most of us aren’t quite so vulgar). It was another of those archaic words, that meant, basically, ‘nice butt’, but like an adjective, so, the quality of having an attractive rear end. Like all magic words back then, whoever fell victim to this one never remembered the word itself being spoken, and like the first, this one worked on most of the women in town above age eight, including trans women who weren’t out yet, and also some men, again, presumably for variety. A much higher proportion of men fell for this one, maybe twenty percent but the number of immune woman was about the same (although, interestingly, not always the same group that were immune to the original). The Nice Butt magic word could also be easily exploited to sexually use victims without their memory afterwards, but that wasn’t the most insidious thing about it.

The key difference between this word and the original was subtlety. Basically, when triggered by the Nice Butt magic word, the victim would be inspired to show off their ass-ets, if you’ll forgive the pun. But this time around, the hypnotized target wouldn’t take a particular, distinctive pose. Instead, it was left up to context and their position. So if a girl was standing up, she might find something to lean up against and bend slightly. If she was sitting down, she might shift in her seat, sitting awkwardly on her side but not caring as long as she was aiming her butt towards the one who spoke the word. Dropping pencils or deciding a shoelace needs to be retied were common decisions made in the wake of the word. If a girl wore a skirt and lacked an excuse to bend, upon hearing the word she might make what looked like an innocent adjustment, but conveniently, as though consciously calculated, causing her to show off the bottom globes of her ass more. If she was already showing underwear or in a swimsuit, she might do the same kind of adjustment, only pull it into her crack, making a makeshift thong, to let people clearly see and appreciate each cheek, or, in motion, the space between them. If she was nude for some reason, she might bend and spread to expose her asshole, like daring them to fuck it, but it was usually more innocent than that, just a static pose. Well, not always static… if there was appropriate music going on, the kind that moves a girl to dance, she might be inspired to twerk. There was a lot of that, sudden twerking to music, but that might have had nothing to do with magic… people just like to dance to music, and these days girls often twerk as part of it, so it wasn’t a dead giveaway there was magic involved. Again, context was key. In a public setting, victims might take actions that let people enjoy the view of a shapely rear end, but were unlikely to strip. In private, with someone they might already be inclined to flash, they’d flash, but if that wasn’t the kind of relationship they had, they’d probably just… pose, a little, subtly aiming and framing their ass to ensure the best possible view for the one that triggered them. They wouldn’t be entirely conscious they were showing off, but they’d do it all the same, and believe me, even if a girl’s not aware she’s presenting her backside, a guy she’s with tends to notice. But it was brief, fleeting, and easy to snap them out of it… even drawing attention to their position tended to do that. That was probably why the dictionary parties didn’t entirely catch on to this magic word right away. Only somebody observant might pick up on it, and even if they did, they wouldn’t necessarily know how to capitalize on it.

Now of course someone figured it out, and eventually everyone did, because this particular magic word also had a phase two and even a phase three. Like the first magic word, where things changed if you stuck a cock in the open, willing mouth, here, if you actually grabbed the rear that was being dangled towards you, a full-on trance began. With one hand on their ass the victim would ignore pretty much anything you did to them… not just the ass, actually, anywhere in the general vicinity counted. Hips were good enough, and you could skillfully avoid anything even arguably ass and grab them by the pussy and still leave them just as pliable and willing to ignore your attentions. Maybe ignore isn’t the right word entirely, these girls were aware of any pleasurable sensations, and seemed to find assplay quite enjoyable, even if you might otherwise doubt they would… or, at least, even an eight year old girl might moan softly like a whore when grabbed, and buck eagerly back towards an inserted finger or cock. Do it enough, they might even cum off it, loudly and breathlessly... but it all was a tranced pleasure, and, like the first magic word back then, completely forgotten after the trance ended. You always got a few seconds of leeway after you let go, so if you wanted to you could move from a grab to spanking that ass without waking them up. The victim would notice and yelp as though in pain, but it would also be physically arousing, and, if you immediately grabbed hold of the area again, or delivered another slap, they wouldn’t remember the act or lose the trance.

So, basically, if you said the Dat Ass magic word on someone susceptible and grabbed dat ass, it was yours to play with no consequences as long as you didn’t get caught by someone else. You could work any clothes out of the way (if you were careful to not let your hand cease firmly holding for more than a few seconds), bend her over more fully, and fuck any available hole. She’d be the perfect balance of relaxed and tight, and moan in animal pleasure, but the pleasure would be animalistic, with no ability to communicate or answer questions. Once the trance was over, the victim carefully put themselves in whatever state of dress she was in before it began, and just… forgot the entire affair, though she might retain a bit of lingering soreness, and even that seemed muted. It, and any evidence deposited inside, would be the only sign she’d been used.

At least, the only obvious sign. Since there was still phase three of the Nice Butt magic word. And if the posing was subtle, this effect was even more so. In fact, some people argue to this day that it isn’t actually a part of that magic word, just the gradual but inevitable shift of cultural attitudes in our little town. Whatever. I believe phase three is real. See, we started to notice if the word was used on a girl (or one of the few susceptible boys, too, but it’s easy to forget or just assume they’re girls at heart so excuse me if I just use she pronouns most of the time), that she’d tend to be a little less self-conscious about showing her ass as part of her everyday life without the word. That is, she’d instinctively learn to walk with more of a sway like she’d learned the butt could be a hypnosis tool of its own, and she would be more inclined to choose clothes that showed that area off… kind of like she was addicted to the Nice Ass word and the implied compliment of it and wanted to hear it more often. Most people who believe in phase three agree this happens not just from hearing the word and showing themselves off, but specifically if they get put into a trance state through a grab, although it’s still a matter of debate about whether actual molestation is needed to trigger the effect, if it exists.

As I said, I believe it does, although I’m on the fence about whether the original magic word, the one that puts people on their knees, has a phase three. Okay, phase four, because there is an obvious phase three there, in that those who get their mouths used like fleshlights repeatedly tend to completely lose their gag reflex, and also any disgust over the taste or smell of sexual fluids. That one starts as a lingering effect, so those who were just used as a cumdump aren’t alarmed by a lingering taste of cock or pussy in their mouth, or smell residue on their face or clothes after a messy pull-out, but the more it happens, the more they just seem to not be bothered by natural tastes and smells even if they haven’t heard the magic word in weeks. A girl who’s used often enough can guzzle down cum--or urine for that matter—like it’s water, and suck on a big cock like a porn star even if she’s ten and her first time doing it consciously is to try and impress her visiting older cousins, like little Annie Delgado was caught doing at her big sister’s quinceañera, which almost caused a family inquisition about who told the cousins about the magic word until they found out that was the very first time they heard there was such a thing, and Annie wasn’t in a trance at all and just swallowed the loads so eagerly because the taste didn’t bother her and she didn’t want to mess up her dress. Muscle memory, they say, explains the skill at sucking but not the lack of reaction to taste. By the time her eleventh birthday rolled around, and birthday girl bukkakes started to be the trendy thing at parties--not for every girl, mind you, or officially tolerated by most parents, yet, but for that certain class of preteen girls who were cool enough that multiple teen boys were willing to come to her birthday party expecting a good time, even when there were voice-recognition apps to prevent the magic word from being used--new girls in town or ones who were overly protected and isolated usually wound up puking when they tried to join the trend, but girls who had been frequently sent to their knees didn’t even make unhappy faces as, fully conscious, they pulled a slime-covered tongue back into their mouths or, like Annie, scraped it off their faces so they could down a full glass of cum with their cakes.

This sort of thing was mainly a preteen dare by the way, although when it was new older girls tried to get in on it, which was why Anne’s sister Jennifer was caught in the boy’s bathroom at high school just days after Annie’s birthday. Well, not caught in the act, but afterwards. See, Jennifer was maybe a little jealous that her little sister got to be on the cutting edge of a new trend, and harbored some resentment that those same cocksucking antics ruined her own party, but outright pissed off that some of the very same male friends who completely skipped her quinceañera went to help make Anne’s birthday special. At least, she was pissed off until a few were willing to indulge her with a belated birthday experience of her own, in the boys’ bathroom, where she was pissed in and occasionally pissed on, most of the piss not from her friends but from boys who just happened to walked in on the bathroom bukkake scene in progress and still needed to do what they came for before joining in. You’d think it would be humiliating and cause for an inquest but she’s done videos of scenes like that since, and all accounts of the bathroom event said she was fully conscious at all times and the taste of and smell urine didn’t bother her like it did others in her next class, so she was just sent home for the day.

So, yeah, we’re agreed there is some cumulative persistent effect of the OG magic word, but the arguable phase four people talk about is something that causes frequent victims to be a little more focused on beauty than they otherwise would be. This was only proposed in retrospect, after the evidence of the Nice Butt word’s phase three effect, so obviously it’s not strong enough in and of itself to make a dramatic difference. It might be just that pretty girls get the word used on them more often and observers mix up cause and effect. Besides, Jenny’s return to class with mascara running, lipstick smeared, and smelling of piss proved that they weren’t so focused on prettiness that they had a problem getting messy in public (though, to be fair, she was in a rush to get to her post-lunch class without being marked late).

With the Nice Butt magic word, I think it’s pretty clear there’s effect, and there’s even a theory with some experimental evidence that it’s specifically impact that triggers it... like it’s a video game hack that boosts ass-confidence by a small amount every time they’re either spanked or banged into with force. Though I’m not blind to the potential that the people who hold to this theory are just trying to give themselves another excuse to do that... like it’s not their own needs they’re succumbing to, they’re helping a girl get over her shyness. It did become a common defense at inquests but that doesn’t mean it’s not true. I think it just makes sense that even if a victim doesn’t consciously remember the pleasure her ass brought her, it’s in there somewhere and makes her want to push the envelope more than somebody who got put in a trance and got no pleasure out of the deal.

Either way, the envelope does seem to get pushed. It’s not blatant, or there wouldn’t be disagreement about whether the effect’s real, but when such girls choose clothes for themselves, or for others for that matter, they seem to prioritize how outfits will flatter the butt, or provide the ability to make a better show if the word gets used on them again. Always filtered through their own biases and attitudes and self-image, of course. Girls might decide to exercise more, or eat more, whichever they judged was more likely to give them a better butt to show off. The boys affected, if they thought skirts were too girly for them, might restrict themselves to tight shorts… though it was during this period that trans girls started to more openly dress girly, as though to advertise that their ass was a girl ass open for the grabbing. If a girl hated skirts before, she might be a little more likely to try them out (especially if, before, fear of people peeking under them was why she shied away, since that idea would start to grow more and more appealing), but odds were better she’d go with those kind of form-fitting tights that show the form of the ass without actually exposing anything. If a girl was too young for thongs, she might choose a tight pair of undies, or wear ones with super cute designs because she hoped they would be seen. In general, baggy jeans were out, tights, skirts, and short shorts were in. If you could show sexy underwear, great, if you could show you weren’t wearing any, sometimes even better... though sometimes the right kind of underwear on a body you didn’t expect can be even more aesthetically appealing than nudity. Still, in this way, those with the most tempting asses to grab made themselves more of a target, which meant that magic word got tried on them more, which meant they devolved even farther in that direction.

We eventually started tracking it, via the MSM, ‘Middle Schoolers in Miniskirts’ a metric we made up in the months since the momentous first magic word. It doesn’t mean much now, but you understand, this was before ‘underwear only’ was allowed as an acceptable option in the school dress code for ages eight and up—for special events like theme days and spirit week, you understand, and at the high school level on casual Fridays, but certainly not everyday, except for a few students who have advance permission to go naked year round for religious or special needs reasons—and in early days guardians were a lot more strict about girls even showing a little too much thigh. Back then, well, high schoolers dressing like sluts was actually pretty common before the magic words, but middle school miniskirts were a big concern, and it seemed like the MSM Index was always rising. So were the hemlines of the skirts in question, both gradually as a matter of fashion and routinely for short periods as more and more students decided they liked showing themselves off in public.

Not just in public but at home, too. Probably even worse at home, since people are always a little less uptight at home, with parents seeing nothing wrong with their preteen daughter wearing just a t-shirt and underwear around the house if that feels comfortable. Some parents might start to see something wrong if one of their little girls starts to choose her sexiest underwear for lounging around the house, or no underwear at all, and worry it’s as a sign of abuse. Not as many as you think, because if Mom also tended to get grabbed and used because of the Nice Butt magic word, she’d be more likely to do things like buy child sized thongs to give her own daughter better options for showing off. My friend Mary did that for her daughter, even when she was super protective of who was allowed near Tina.

See, phase three wasn’t so much a post-hypnotic urge to show off one’s own ass, but rather just an increased subconscious awareness of asses as an attractive feature, worthy of showing off and being appreciated. So if someone hit by this word a lot wanted to look their best, they showed off their ass and thought about ways to make it look better (in fact a good early sign of a family member having been subjected to the word was if they started to frequently look at their asses in the mirror, or on the phone, for extended periods, as though evaluating). If they were giving advice to their friends, they’d advise clothes that flattered their friends’ asses, even if those friends hadn’t yet earned a grab, unless they were frenemies and secretly trying to sabotage them with clothes that made them look unattractive. And if a mom like Mary was somebody who got her ass grabbed a lot under the influence of that magic word (and Mary was), when making clothing choices for her kids, she’d start to think their little boys and girls would look far more darling in a thong than underwear that covered up fat cheeks everybody deserved to see if they were in a position to see underwear anyway. It was mostly moms who lobbied for the dress code rule changes that allowed for occasional underwear-only days, and most of them sent their daughters to school with skimpy thongs the first time rather than something more conservative. It must have taken quite a while for repeated applications of phase 3 to get them to that level of lobbying power, but I think it was pretty early on that a lot started to think, why not show off around the house too? The home is a safe place to experiment with clothes, if you trusted your family or friends who might as well be family. I saw a lot of Tina’s experiments, and yes, it made for some sleepless nights after my visits and uncomfortable temptations during, but, I swear, I didn’t give into them, not until the first time I heard a different magic word... because I didn’t want to violate that trust.

Trust’s a funny thing, though, and more than a few families caught on to some illicit action going on because of changing dress standards at home. Rod Keller caught on to his teenage son Ronan cucking him, not just with the boy’s own mother but with his ten year old sister, both of which had fine asses for their age even before this magic word leaked out, and he might have had to accept the chance that his son was using that very first magic word to satisfy his teenage lusts (Rod himself certainly used it to satisfy his adult lusts)... at least until the alarm app on the phone started working passably well, but eventually the barely hidden lewdness started to get out of hand. The women of the family dressing for work and school in more tight-fitting outfits might have gone unnoticed, but Rod couldn’t ignore when he started coming home to them both only wearing thongs and a short shirt, or the three of them sitting on the couch together, Ronan with one hand on each ass, neither of them in a trance, but with casual familiarity that suggested ownership and a lot of previous grabs, particularly when both of them were happy wearing the skimpiest thongs that made them look practically bottomless from most angles. Rod did ignore it, or tried to, even when that extended to finding the three of them in naps in the master bedroom, or what sure looked like naps. When one of those naps included the leaking, deflating cock of his son, still wedged in the expanded asshole of his daughter, as Rachel lay face down on her mom’s chest, Rod, who had finally heard about that particular magic word (not what it was, but what it did), decided they were only faking sleeping in a cuddle pile. He stood and watched until they eventually decided to stop faking and just keep on going with a lewd incestuous ass-fucking. He claims he saw trance, but I don’t think it was a trance. I think watching cum drip from his daughter’s ass into her preteen pussy, puffy and prominent and probably pregnable, and some continue a journey from there into his wife’s, made Rod decide he couldn’t ignore this anymore. So he stormed out and went to go call an inquest.


>>
The Magic Words, Continued AnonyMPC 26/02/06(Fri)19:39 No. 28129

Inquests were something we did a lot in those days. I mean, we still do them, if there’s evidence of anything particularly hinky going on, someone being hurt or forced and not just mesmerized… more often if an outsider’s involved. But back then, with everyone vulnerable and there being so much going on, inquests were called with alarming frequency, as a final stopgap measure before the police got involved, to determine if any charges should be filed or if it was yet another thing we should just let go. Plenty were put in jail, at least for short periods, in those days, because people being used without their consent was serious business, but we still desperately needed to keep the town’s dark secret a secret, so punishments were often on the half-assed side and depended a lot who got selected for your particular inquest board.

In the particular case of Ronan and his little family harem, I was on the inquest board, and so I know Ronan got off. Got off a lot, but was let off without punishment I mean, even though he broke down and confessed that he had used the Nice Butt magic word quite frequently on his mom and sister to fuck their asses. That confession made his insistence that he doesn’t use the word anymore more credible, but it didn’t really excuse the prior uses… at least, until Rachel tearfully confessed she’d used boner stiffener on him a lot since hearing about it at school. She said she just found it funny how big it got, much bigger and more obvious than when she tried it on Dad. Maybe she just made that story up in fear that her brother would be put away. It would probably have only been for a few days, considering both supposed victims were in his corner, but the little sister claiming to make him hard rendered it completely justifiable, in the inquest’s eyes, and they were sent home. Rod slept on the couch that night, and eventually moved out, though I hear they’re cordial again now that he’s got grandchildren.

I’ve been present at a good selection of inquests over the years since the Spelling Bee. My divorce left me with enough money that I didn’t need to work, so I have a lot of free time on my hands anyway, and I consider it my civic duty to volunteer when I can. One of my first inquests was to protect (or depending on your point of view, avenge) Stephanie Barker, a girl who got the first magic word used on her on her eighth birthday, at her party, by her uncle Bob (not Barker, his sister took that name when she married). It was for science, his defense went. At least, he insisted he only did it at first to see if she’d become vulnerable and would need to be protected, and then only made her suck to check and make sure it wasn’t her play-acting, since a lot of kids too young to actually succumb to the magic words would still pretend, imitating mommy or their big sisters. Usually they didn’t have the dick sucking experience to not gag if people took them up on it and they weren’t genuinely hypnotized, so he had to try.

I sometimes regret how the inquest voted on that. Sure, he violated her trust, but it was something we needed to know, that girls didn’t have to be freshly indoctrinated to succumb. And Bob proved it… whoever was responsible for this was either still active, had already programmed girls at a younger age with the instruction to only start obeying the magic word at age eight, or it was something in the TV signals or the water or something. Better we find out than leave girls like Stephanie vulnerable to any Tom, Dick, or Harry while her mother thought her safe. If it wasn’t for the smoke alarm from the candles waking up mom and the other girls at the party, and their moms, they never would have been disturbed in the first place. This was the very early days of the magic words, when some families were still trying to sex-segregate, and this party did the same, a single gender event, where Uncle Bob only popping in to drop off some cake and do his little experiment, and then pop in his cock to confirm it was a real trance. If his niece hadn’t gone to her knees, it would have given him a nice one-on-one moment with the birthday girl, but Stephanie was no longer immune to the word that Bob had also tested one day earlier with no visible effect. It still might have made a nice, private moment, a hell of a precious memory to hold on to for an uncle excluded from the actual event and not allowed to have any other birthday memories of his niece’s eighth birthday party... if not for the smoke alarm. That, and the outraged screaming when everybody but the birthday girl woke up to see her performing the kind of service most girls could now be tasked to. Stephanie seemed the least bothered of everybody, when she woke up, even after her mother Hannah explained… which really she didn’t need to do to someone who had no memory. Liable to traumatize her, as was the insistence of taking the whole event to the town inquest board, though she later tried to recant.

Personally, I think the only reason we had the inquest at all was because Hannah was jealous and pissed off her brother hadn’t used her mouth instead. That’s not just gossip. Just before Hannah started to try and back her way out of the dispute, he’d confessed that he had, on several prior occasions, and the reason he knew the magic word didn’t work on Stephanie the day before was that he had to make the little girl promise not to give him away. Which was also why Hannah thought for so long that her brother had never taken advantage... she assumed her daughter would jump in to protect her and wake her up, like she had at other times with other men who made the attempt, but since the divorce that sent her dad across the country Stephanie had been hoping her mom and Uncle Bob would get married. At only seven, the girl was not old enough to realize that the blood relationship made that unlikely, but at least sophisticated enough to know that two people doing sex stuff increased the odds of them falling in love.

Now, Uncle Bob certainly wasn’t the only one to slip that early, with a girl at the bottom of the magic word age range, but the public nature of it all meant we couldn’t downplay it and avoid an inquest, as sometimes happened, which meant I had sit and listen to a little newly-eight-year-old girl begging us not to take her favorite uncle away... and then even Hannah trying to get us to forget she filed the complaint in the first place. But we were a lot less lenient in early days, and in those first inquests, once they got started, nobody involved wanted to look weak or permissive, so we voted Uncle Bob guilty, locked him in the kennel with the other early arrestees. The local kennel was our best option, once we ran out of county jail space, since we still didn’t want to make federal cases and expose the town’s secret, and, one common theory went, maybe men were hypnotized too, programmed to take advantage when they saw an opportunity.

Despite our sometimes harsh judgments, we were willing to give offenders that slight benefit of the doubt in those days, at least with locals, people we’d known all our lives. Tourists… well, if they didn’t have any ties here, sometimes we just employed capital punishment if we caught them crossing a line. At least we called it capital punishment, although legally it certainly didn’t pass muster. It was a whole lot cleaner than adding a new wing to the kennel, and with cops on our side willing to doctor evidence that the perps went missing somewhere else, surprisingly easy to get away with. Don’t worry, we don’t do that these days, unless someone REALLY crosses a line, if you get my drift. Instead, we did wind up investing in a bigger kennel, the capital-K Kennel, though it runs a little different.

Most townsfolk found guilty at the early inquests went to the original kennel, which might not have felt much better than a quick execution from their perspective… they had to be locked up in cages they could barely stand up in, but in keeping with our uncertainty there was this weird mix of inhumane and compassionate treatment. They were fed regularly, but had no bathroom facilities and just washed with the same hose that washed their cages, while they were in it. Depending on who had the duty of watching them sometimes they were beaten or left alone with minimal lighting, and sometimes they were even allowed visitors, conjugal visits, or use of Officer Sandra’s mouth. She couldn’t work the streets anymore… I mean, obviously that just wouldn’t be an option when any perp could use the magic word on her, but was kept on ‘desk jobs’, sometimes under-the-desk jobs, but still serving the police force. Being one of two guards at the kennel was also within her abilities so long as the other was male, and sometimes her partner took pity on the detainees. So did Sandra, really, most such uses of the magic word were with permission, but under the table, a fun variation on the daily exercise offenders were allowed before going back into the cage. That kindness aside, no person should be kept like that and even after we released the milder offenders due to overcrowding some of them have suffered lifelong complications. Our new Kennel is more humane, in some ways, though you probably still don’t want to wind up there.

If you’re wondering... yes, we let the dogs out, though many got adopted first. Some people thought they could turn them into another line of defense, train pups to attack if the magic word was said. It’s even worked for some people, or at least some dogs have learned that if their master goes down on her knees to bark and if something goes in her mouth to attack. Other dogs have learned that if the master is showing off her ass and they start humping, they get a good bitch who stays put until they’re done, whether or not an actual word was involved. So dog adoption rates started to soar before the county jail got full, but when we had more offenders than room, we just let any excess dogs out... a few stray animals seeming like less of a concern than predators with access to a magic word running free.


>>
Hashtag Magic Words AnonyMPC 26/02/06(Fri)22:12 No. 28130

Actually, the increase in dog ownership was sort of a problem at another inquest, coincidentally also dealing with little Stephanie. There was another magic word going around, maybe discovered before the boner stiffener and the Nice Butt word and employed secretly, maybe after both of them, with word just spreading a lot faster. Before we realized how it worked, we thought we were just dealing with another of those gradual but alarmingly quick shifts in culture and attitudes. See, we’d been dealing with a lot of cases where lewd videos were being spread, mostly among the students, and going right down to elementary school. It wasn’t an entirely new problem, but was becoming a bit of an epidemic, and soon it became clear that the claims from people who didn’t remember making the videos couldn’t all be lies… and finally somebody confessed to using the Hashtag magic word.

That’s what we call it. The word itself actually means hashtag, or number sign, and unlike most of the magic words I’ve met a few people who claimed to know it without looking it up, but it’s still obscure enough not to see regular use, and, besides that, the word requires special conditions to actually show any effect, most notably the presence of some kind of camera.

Like most of the words, it erases the memory after use, and susceptibility seems to kick in at age eight, though unlike most of the words gender doesn’t really seem to matter at all, although it doesn’t actually cause any kind of trance. Victims seem awake, happy, and with mostly their own personalities, with one notable exception, an almost complete loss of shyness... when they believe they’re being filmed.

That is the key conditions. The hashtagged have to believe they’re on camera within a few seconds of hearing the word, otherwise, it does nothing. Furthermore, the camera has to stay on them, or at least on what they’re doing, or they lose their memories since they heard the word and the thread of whatever they were convinced to do. Before they did, they’d put themselves back into the same state they were before they heard it. Mostly phone cameras are used to trigger it, since everyone has one, but older folks have used their old Polaroids to capture some family memories that used to just be fantasies, and even a security camera can do the job, if it’s pointed out to the target. Which includes the ones in all the schools. Yeah, that kinda backfired on us when this word popped up, but at least monitors could send in help if whole classes start doing mass strip shows, and victims do have to be made consciously aware of the cameras after hearing the word. In today’s world, everyone’s probably aware on some level that they’re constantly under surveillance when they’re out in public, but it’s not enough for the word, a camera has to be shown to be recording them or ready to do so with no more than a short walk, for them to become vulnerable. Or at least they need to be convinced of a working camera, since you can also fool them with a phone that’s shut off.
Once they believe that they’re being recorded or livestreamed, though, basically, the hashtag magic word makes its victims willing to perform for the camera. And by willing to perform, I mean they’re pretty much willing to do almost anything the hashtag speaker or anyone else in the area suggests might make a good photo or video, even if it’s something outrageously sexual. Well, not anything. There were exceptions, and the individual, idiosyncratic and sometimes inconsistent nature of those exceptions was one of the reasons it took so long to identify it as an actual magic word, because what one person might do, another might not. In fact, with one hashtagging a victim might do a certain sexual act, but hours or days later and another attempt the same person might refuse entirely.

Basically, though, the rule seemed to be that if it was something they’d be willing to do in private, the hashtag magic word made them willing, even eager to do it for an audience of imagined onlookers, present or future. So, for example, flashing in public. If a girl had it in her to flash to attract a hypothetical guy she was interested in, she’d make a video where she flashed, or do it on live television. I guess in her mind, she figured it was possible he might see it, and that was a good enough reason to do it. If she wasn’t willing to flash, she would refuse and the magic word’s spell would probably be broken.

No, actually that’s probably a bit too simplistic. There was little more flexibility than that explanation implies, in both directions. Like for example, almost everyone’s willing to get nude in some circumstances, but not everyone can be talked into stripping on camera, at least not by everyone. Same for going to the bathroom. Some are willing to take a public piss on camera if you used the hashtag, but most aren’t. One major factor, I think, was they had to believe, deep down, it was something other people would want to watch in a video. So if they were disgusted by the notion of somebody going to the bathroom, as a lot of us grow up with, you couldn’t convince them with the magic word that it would make a good video, their minds rejected it as just out of the question. It was like it was important whether any suggested video would help them build an audience or turn one away.

But sex sells. Even kids know that. You can see that on any video app like TikTok, tons of girls provocatively shaking their asses to music in an effort to get more attention. It’s rare—at least that I’ve seen--that they go too far and break the rules, but if the rules allowed it, I have no doubt that even preteens would be masturbating or having sex, without any use of the magic word, not just to direct people towards their OnlyFans and make a profit off it, but even simply to enjoy ever-increasing numbers of meaningless ‘likes.’

Our town’s actually got a special status on apps like that... videos we upload are firewalled, unable to be accessed from most of the rest of the world, and consequently our rules much more lax... because with the hashtag magic word the only other choice would be to ban us, and kids are clever, they would just keep using VPNs and shit to find ways to put their perverted videos out to the rest of the world anyway. So instead, to protect everybody, there’s the special firewall most people aren’t even aware exists. Individual videos still make their way out to the wider world, here and there, but on the apps at least, you have to be in the town limits to see any of the new ones that get posted, or the most liked. It didn’t start out that way, but the government did eventually have to intervene and that was a compromise we reached.

That is one of the good things about the hashtag magic word, at least. The OG magic word, and the Nice Butt magic word both turned girls into pliable free use holes, basically, but the hashtag magic word, on some level, everyone chooses what they’re willing to do. If whatever was suggested was something they really didn’t want, they would just say no. It happens all the time. And it happens according to their specific preferences. That was a game-changer when we were learning about this word. For months, we’d had to get used to the fact that a guy could hypnotize and stick his cock in any girl in town, pretty much. Doesn’t matter if she’s straight or a lesbian, doesn’t matter if he’s ugly or handsome, doesn’t matter if she’s a family member and would be horrified by her brother or uncle or dad cumming anywhere near her outside of her tween celebratory bukkakes (which at least were fashionable once word got around that inquests would no longer be called for them if there was no penetration and no magic words were used, and so family sometimes considered them a safe, fun way to test how much a girl had been exposed to the OG magic word already just by seeing how disgusted she currently was by the taste and smell). A person could take precautions, but if a predator was determined enough, he could do it, he could even film it, and if he was careful enough he could get away with it all without his victim ever even knowing what he’d done, unless she later stumbled upon the video (as happened to little Sophia, a tween immune to ‘Nice Butt’ and whose older sister Kim was one of the few teens immune to the OG magic word… little Sophia was smug that between the two of them they were totally protected, until she snooped on her sister’s phone and found a series of videos of herself blowing Kim’s guy friends, which set off a vicious sibling revenge rivalry that ended in another inquest) or turned up pregnant and demanded paternity tests (as happened to Laura Winter, our local community theater star, who swore she kept the detection app on her at all times except on stage and so accused each of her male co-stars and the director in turn, only to find out months after the birth that it was Mason, the teenager who delivered her groceries and probably one of the earliest secret users of the hashtag word, employing it to get a series of eager sex selfies with Laura with every delivery, and caught because he had the nerve to put one of them on his lock screen).

Sorry, off-topic again. The last wasn’t really an example of how hashtagging was morally better, but rather how paternity tests were sometimes the only way to know who used you. My point is, anyone could be a victim of anyone or become an unwilling porn star with the other words, but with the hashtag, it was at least willing... at some point, even if they later forgot. You could tell because there was a lot more variety to the reactions. One guy might strike out if he held up a camera and asked a girl to suck his cock for a video, while his best friend might get her enthusiastically going down on him and making peace signs for the camera, because she was the type of girl who’d suck certain people’s cocks, but she would not suck that first guy’s cock without being on her knees at the mercy of the first magic word. If a girl was gay, she might refuse any offers of doing sex stuff with men while hashtagged, but even if she was super in the closet about it and had a pretend boyfriend—maybe secretly getting off on her girlfriends tongues using the OG magic word to maintain the lie without depriving herself--the right girl could get her to go down for the public record, if they used the hashtag on her, because that was all part of her true desires. The only thing stopping her was internalized shame. If the only thing that was stopping a nine-year-old girl from having sex with a dog was concern for her reputation, the hashtag would unlock that side of her and show it to the world. If the person who used it on her knew what to request, and had a dog on hand, of course. But another girl might be years older and still feel they’re not ready for sex (outside of the kind forced on her with the magic word), and so would firmly refuse all offers to make a fun vanilla fuck video.

She would probably still strip for the camera, though. At least if she’d gotten her butt grabbed enough from people not willing to respect her other decisions. The hashtag magic word might not have allowed a perv to get physical access to her ass, but the others still would, and that still had consequences. Some girls even managed a tricky psychological middle ground where, under the presence of a camera, they would happily make a video where they turned off or got out of sight of any protections they had from the other magic words and let friends film them getting tranced and used, yet still refuse to do anything that required their conscious participation… of course, this sort of thing happened even before the hashtag magic word was discovered, as well. But Phase Three of the Nice Butt magic word ensured that the more particular victims got grabbed, the more willing they’d be to show off their asses, so someone who was not at all willing to flash their ass when hashtagged might only weeks later be doing anal vibrator demonstrations or more because by then they became really convinced their asses are beautiful, something the world deserved to see, and that maybe it would look even better with a large cock stretching out the butthole.

Not to mention... you can never quite take out the Dare Factor, or the Peer Pressure Factor. That is, a teenager might be 100% uninterested in men, but still suck cock on a dare, or a middle schooler might join in the Incest Challenge because all her friends were doing it even if the thought of her brother fucking her seriously weirded her out, or a little girl might crouch down naked in front of a horny male dog just because, in her heart of hearts, she really did feel it would make an interesting video to see one trying to have sex with a girl her age even if bestiality was something she had no personal interest in. Sometimes a person would be given one suggestion and, yes, run with it, but then think of their own ideas to make the video even better.

That made inquests particularly hard, piecing together the chains of responsibility and motives, especially when the victim had no memory of what they did and the only evidence was the video itself, though sometimes you could hear suggestions yelled on them. If you couldn’t… who knows? And who can truly say whether the guys who were just ‘taking it in the ass for the Hash’ were actually a little bit bi or just hated to back down from a dare, whether the naked livestreamed walks through town were really the sign of a nudist exhibitionist at heart or just kids desperate to impress the in-crowd who’d already done it, and whether the little girl who struggled to fit her mom’s Bad Dragon dildo inside her was really a size queen in the making, or just competitive enough that she wanted to show up her older cousin Lea, who had just posted a video of her pulling her thong aside while she squatted on a rounded metal post, stretching her pussy around a shaft that jut out of the barrier that prevented carts from leaving the grocery store. Well, Tess and the dragon dildo was a solo video, so nobody hypnotized her like they had Lea… if they had, the hashag boldness would probably have broken as it does when anyone suggests something the victim believes might hurt themselves or others, but you get my point. And maybe Lea’s just a daring showoff too, but... judging by the fact that even hashtagged she now refuses to make penetration videos for anyone who can’t fill her up at least as much as the sidewalk bollards on main street, Lea’s well on her way to being a size queen as well. Probably irrevocably so if Charlie’s farm takes up her offer to help with his business this summer, which is selling horse semen online and we all know how she’d like to help with collection. I bet if Charlie gives her the job, by next year she won’t even appear in a video with a dick in the human size range, it’d just be too tame and unsatisfying after a summer letting horse cum drain from her freshly-fucked gaping pussy into a funnel. Though little dicks can of course still get inside her with one of the other magic words, and that’s unlikely to change, even if it’s not going to be a tight fit.

So, you see, we eventually had to decide that if a girl was hashtagged, that meant whatever happened on the video was consensual. Or at least, that it was something they were willing to do, even if they were tricked into doing it publicly or had alternate motives for doing it. And sure, for things like showing off their ass, or shoving something in their ass, or deciding getting fucked in the ass by a relative or stranger or dog was good content, maybe they were also gradually groomed into being okay with it thanks to the Nice Butt word being used repeatedly on them, but that doesn’t negate the idea of it being their choice when hashtagged.

After all, say you’re terrified of clowns, and you’ve got an asshole of a cousin who finds your fear hilarious, teases you about it mercilessly, jump scares you with clown puppets, maybe even holds you down and rapes you while wearing clownface makeup.

It’s a hypothetical.

Yes, okay, based on something that happened to a cousin of mine. I wasn’t involved, or even nearby. Not every perverted story happens in our town, you know. Anyway, say eventually you grow numb to clowns, kind of exposure therapy, and maybe even start to like them, get turned on instead of terrified, and when you’re fourteen someone asks if you want to go to the circus, and you feel your panties getting wet at the thought of it and the chance of maybe seducing a drunk old clown on his break, so you say, “Sure!” Well, obviously your consent is what matters at that point. Doesn’t matter about all the terrible things that got you there, they’re still wrong, and maybe you’ve forgiven the person who did them and maybe you haven’t, but that’s all besides the point. The you that you are now is in a place to agree to go see clowns, even excited to do so, and who has a right to tell you you’re not actually consenting? It’s the same way with stuff here. Plenty of girls were now in a mental place where they were willing to do ass stuff on camera, with just a little help from the hashtag magic word, and, as far as we could tell, that meant they were also willing to do it when their mind was clear, albeit maybe not on camera. But if you’re willing to do something in private but not in public, that’s kind of hypocrisy isn’t it?

Our town isn’t big on hypocrisy, not anymore. Which was why we started allowing magic word videos to be submitted as evidence of consent, in inquests. Obviously it doesn’t completely exonerate, it’s still something of a betrayal if you used a magic word to hypnotize a little kid into masturbating in public so you can embarrass them later, but someone can’t very well claim their daughter would never want her own father to knock her up when there she is making a selfie video of her riding him and making sure to aim the camera at her pussy to capture the incestuous creampie and telling viewers to stay tuned for the birth video in nine months. If she hadn’t wanted it, she’d have said no to the video, right? No reason to put him in the kennel, or the ground, when a fine is more appropriate.


>>
The Magic Words, Continued AnonyMPC 26/02/07(Sat)01:18 No. 28131

Our position has evolved, some, of course. When I had little Stephanie back before an inquest, it still seemed pretty bad to put a phone camera on a girl in the backyard and dare her to strip naked, get on all fours and let a neighbor’s dog that had been sniffing around sniff around her pussy, and then let him hump and try and get the knot in.

Stephanie wasn’t the alleged victim here, she was the perpetrator, the one who made the dare of her friend and classmate Jordan. The dog involved in actually penetrating Jordan belonged to Stephanie’s neighbor, Myra Eubanks, a friend of Steph’s mom, who took advantage of that friendship when asked to take care of her neighbor’s girl when Hannah had to work, do errands, or even go visit her brother in the kennel. We don’t really know the extent of that taking advantage, the inquest wasn’t focused on her, and even if it was, sometimes there’s just no physical evidence. So it could be that Myra routinely whiled away part of that babysitting babysitting with a preteen tongue in her snatch, the little girl tranced into doing nothing but licking until she was let go. Kids have no real sense of time, so if Stephanie was missing any, it went unnoticed and unpunished. What we did learn for sure was that Myra often solicited Stephanie’s help in using the Nice Butt magic word... on Myra herself. Ostensibly this was so she could train her dog Loki, get him to a point where when he saw a woman presenting, he would fuck, and get Myra to the point where she was comfortable showing off her ass at the beach and maybe earn a few more grabs than Hannah. Training was going well, and might have been going well enough that Stephanie was getting the same treatment in return, but that was never proven. Medical examination had proven that Stephanie was no virgin, and could comfortably take a Tier Two diagnostic vibrator in all her holes, but we’ve only got so much resources to devote to any investigation, and to launch an inquest against Myra, we needed eyewitness testimony or video and we had little of either. Clearly, Stephanie had lost her hymen, but as to who had done the job--or even what species--we weren’t going to be able to prove, aside from that it wasn’t her Uncle Bob, since she still had her cherry when he got locked up. Her mother swore she was doing her best to be careful about who had access to her, but Myra wasn’t the only person on the list. So maybe it was some random pervert, or maybe Loki was getting up to some mischief on more than just Myra’s own ass. There was certainly a lot of speculation and rumor that Stephanie lost her cherry to Myra’s dog during a babysitting session, but we didn’t actually have evidence for it. Granted, the woman’s later behavior exacerbated those rumors, but rumor still isn’t proof.

Nor was it proven that Myra was anywhere in sight when Stephanie got her friend to make a fun video involving being fucked by a dog. Sure, it was Myra’s dog, the playdate happening while Hannah was at work and Myra was supervising, but from a distance and, she claimed, she was busy trying to get in summer shape in her exercise room while Stephanie borrowed Loki to play with her and Jordan in the yard attached to the park. A lot of people still think the only thing Myra was exercising was her bestiality kink, that the one thing she liked more than a dog fucking her (and she admitted at the inquest that she’s always had a low-key interest in knotting and, yes, now had a Loki outlet) was watching a dog fuck an underage girl (which she denied doing, back then). People still think that, in fact. Especially considering Myra now supervises the weekly meetings of the Therian club at the library, where Loki’s stud services are given as a reward for whoever is voted best at embracing their animal side during casual Fridays (an eye-catching butt plug was ruled to count as ‘underwear’ on casual Fridays and so tails made their way into fashion accessories, and some students discovered things about themselves trying to be fashionable, and the club grew from there). But that’s high school, with Roberta handling the boy’s side of the meetings, where there is no corresponding canine sex that I’m aware of, unless you count boys in costumes fucking girls in costumes, or without, as their reward. There’s a group of such boys that call themselves the wolfpack, and they usually get rewards for being good boys. They say that inside all of us are two wolves, but at the Therian club meetings, Roberta Patrick usually gets at least three inside her. As a librarian, though, she’s responsible, and focused on kids’ safety, and, whatever you might think of Myra, Roberta’s presence there ensure a second set of adult eyes to keep things from getting too kinky or any non-club members from getting in while everyone’s wilding out.

You might think from all that that, obviously, Stephanie was the first girl she watched Loki fuck, maybe even prompted her with the idea to do it to a friend and then retreated to some window with a good view, but Myra’s consistently denied arranging bestiality experiences (she calls it ‘getting in touch with an animal inside you’) for anyone under fourteen who didn’t get parental permission to be in the club. A lot of people think she got naughty when she started out getting knotted, the new sensation of giving into a previously forbidden temptation, without consequences, overriding her better judgment, as has happened to so many others since the magic words were discovered, but with Stephanie, the only judgment error we could hang on her was allowing the little girl to use a magic word on her, an adult, and watch some bestiality attempts on herself, an adult, and not supervising properly when Stephanie had a friend over. Which was all forgivable, at least by the standards of the town at this point.

Stephanie herself though, she’d committed a punishable sin, not only by using the hashtag magic word to convince her friend to get fucked by Loki’s long lipstick dick, but also because she posted the video of the mating, and the subsequent letting the veiny member drip into Jordan’s mouth after the knot slipped out (it never got all the way in, she was too tight in those days). Getting her friend hypnotized to do all that thoroughly perverted stuff with Loki was maybe excusable, kids being kids, and again, the very fact that Jordan bent down on all fours and did the deed giggling with cheerful commentary proved that Jordan consented, at least in her heart, but we’d just announced a zero tolerance policy on videos being posted. It was bad enough we had too many girls, grabbed too much by someone who noticed their nice butt, who were addicted to showing off what they viewed as their best feature on TikTok, or on Mom-run accounts on Instagram, because their Moms were frequent grabees as well and felt vicarious pride watching pervs enjoy pics and videos highlighting the most beautiful part of a young girl whether in provocative motion or oiled up for better lighting effects. We also had just recently had that lesbian sex on a middle school schoolbus incident, and that maybe we could pass off as girls being girls and an oblivious driver, but too many videos of underage naughtiness in our town going viral, or turning up on the hard drives of criminals who collected such things was going to get us in trouble. Particularly if it went somewhere extreme like bestiality. We knew we couldn’t afford many more of those to get out and make authorities wonder what was going on in this town. So, even when the hashtagging was just a rumor and the word itself not widely known, we visited all the schools and laid down the law pretty firmly not to post provocative videos online, and whenever there was an incident, reiterated that with more and more stringent warnings, leading up to the final zero tolerance directive. Save ‘em, sure. Play the best at town meetings to lighten the mood, why not? But posting them on public apps that could draw undue attention to our home and maybe blow the town secret to the media? That we could not let slide.

Or said we couldn’t. The problem was… well, there’s a saying, there’s no such thing as too much lube, and here, it’s true, it’s probably the item we import the most, even with a lot of people making their own, and consequently, there was a lot of slide in those days. Especially when Stephanie confessed, and asked to be punished by putting her in the kennel with her Uncle Bob. Kids weren’t allowed visits there and the only way they got in was really bad behavior, and she really missed him. That might not have been her sole motivation, but it was one of them, to deliberately do something ‘bad’ so she could see him. So, sure, a little on us, there. Overcrowding was already getting us to re-evaluate the whole kennel system and we were thinking of releasing some of the less egregious offenders like Bob anyway, particularly since Hannah had offered to let him stay with her as kind of a halfway house situation, despite what he’d done and could very well do again (though she promised to use the magic word warning app). That’s a sister’s love right there. Now, Stephanie didn’t know all this was being lobbied for, she just wanted to spend time with her favorite uncle again, and clearly the idea of being used as a sextoy by him while the other prisoners and the guards watched was both considered and considered acceptable if not attractive enough to violate a rule after we insisted we had zero tolerance for violators.

Seemed like it would cause too many problems to put her in the kennel though, so we showed some tolerance, released him and let Stephanie get off with a spanking. Zero tolerance be damned, it was a better outcome. They’re a happy family now, and Bob and Hannah even got married. Yeah, I know they’re brother and sister, still married. That kind of thing can happen here.


>>
The Magic Words, Continued AnonyMPC 26/02/07(Sat)02:57 No. 28132

Since the government doesn’t want to deal with all our issues in the public eye of the courts, we’re now considered something called a Special Autonomous Zone and are allowed to make our own laws as long as we keep to ourselves. Or maybe not allowed so much but at least they won’t stop us from handling things our way, which amounts to the same thing, and we think that sometimes the benefit of having a strong stable family unit who love each other outweighs silly things like whether something is taboo or an abomination according to outdated scriptures developed before they’d even discovered good porn.

No, Special Autonomous Zones are totally a thing. Apparently there are a bunch of towns like us, scattered around the country, around the world. Not exactly like us, mind you, but places where the governments decided they were just going to cover things up instead of dealing with whatever was going on there, when dealing with it also meant arresting most of its population, giving them due process, putting it all in court records, and so on. So, we’re able to set our own rules here while they just look away. Look away, and, to some degree, exploit, too... we’re off the beaten path now but tourism has never quite dried up… we never wanted it to, even at the start. We couldn’t survive as an island... we just wanted our visitors to be people who had no idea about our secret. Now it’s kind of the opposite of what we thought we wanted. Most of our visitors are now people who come specifically for what our town has to offer, and that includes a lot of stressed out government people who need some naughty fun. But that’s okay, we don’t mind so much anymore if people follow our standards... at least it’s steady income.

I’m sure it’s the same with the other Special Autonomous Zones, so it’s no wonder you’ve never heard of the idea. They’re sometimes called Phantom Towns, since they get taken off the maps and unless you’re ‘in the know,’ or have relatives there or take a wrong turn somewhere, you’re unlikely to ever stumble through one. I guess you’re just blessed if you’re here and you truly didn’t know about any of the magic words before today.

A lot of people hate the government sticking their nose in our business, even if they let us run things our way, but once things got started, it was only a matter of time. Maybe if the magic words hadn’t been so public we could have gotten along on our own with just a higher than usual number of rapes and teen pregnancies. Instead, before long, you couldn’t walk down the street without something happening that should have demanded an inquest... but the amount of reports actually went down. And it was funny, the OG magic word was tamed, a little, by the phone app which we finally got working more-or-less reliably. It took a long time, but it’s a taller order than you think, since the app has to have and be able to recognize every possible permutation of the word, but the people hypnotized, they don’t need it to be so exact for it to work on them. You can say it fast, you can say it super slow, you can say it with an accent, hell, you can even say it in sign language if you and the victim knows it (the app never had and never would help Miss Blum). But, we at least reached a point where it did a pretty good job of detecting when somebody tried to use it and it would send an alarm startling any victim out of their trance (unless of course the word was used when something was already in a girl’s mouth, a little workaround an inquest had found being used by the corner store where the proprietor sometimes gave groups of girls traveling together lollipops as a reward for their good sense about safety, and at least one tended to wind up with a creamy surprise... more as people caught on to his trick). The Nice Butt magic word took a while to be added, but it was (though the second phase was easy to initiate even so, and the third phase not so easy to undo), adding even more theoretical protection. A weird thing happened for a while, though… the better the detection app worked, the fewer people ran it on their phones. I’ve heard that’s always the case with new safety measures, it’s never as effective as people assume because when people feel safe they take more risks. When seatbelts became mandatory, people drove just a little less carefully because of them. Still worth it to have them around, and the app did make things better on average, but just not as effective as people hoped, and a lot of people most vulnerable to the words started, for one reason or another to abstain from using the app that detected them.

For some it was privacy concerns, and when you think about it, it was a bit creepy that it had to be on at all times, listening to every word and with a vague privacy policy that might mean perverts were listening in or taking advantage of their secrets. It’s different than with, like, Google, because that’s an impersonal corporation, but we knew this app was developed by people right here in town, that’s why it took so long and was so shit for so long.

Most people, though, I think it was more that it was so irritating to have it going off all the time. It worked well enough, but there were still tons of false positives, false alerts, and if you’ve ever lived in a building with an overenthusiastic fire alarm you know it dulls your readiness to respond. Every alert that showed up in your phone, you had to stop and really consider whether it was false or you just didn’t remember being used, and who really had the mental energy to do that all the time? So maybe it was better off not seeing that alert in the first place. And a lot of people thought it made no sense for their phone to go off and make an annoying noise and drain their battery life when everyone ELSE was surely running the app which would protect them in public just as well. Even if only a few people were, that was surely enough of a deterrent for anyone trying anything, not to mention the guard dogs. Probably it was, or would have been, if not for the three magic words where it wasn’t so easy to break the effect or train a dog to notice, particularly the hashtag one, where having an alarm just made it extra clear that there was a phone there that could be used to record a fun video, and the victim could be convinced to make use of the dog as a prop.

The first few weeks were a terrifying, confusing time for those vulnerable to the magic words, or those who had people they cared about who were, and it was probably exploited heavily, even from the start, but it was with the hashtagging that things really started to snowball. We’d have town meeting after town meeting, about the growing brazenness of sexual immorality, particularly involving kids, attended by citizens very concerned about the snowball, especially when they played recently discovered town videos to illustrate, including one of an actual snowball between Heather Appleseth and her two daughters, kissing sloppily to share the cum of one of the guests at her B&B. Or at least we assume it was a guest, Heather didn’t remember, she just found the video saved on her phone when she was looking to show off her eldest daughter’s middle school graduation ceremony that happened a few months earlier. One swipe too far and there was a snowball video she didn’t remember making, but thankfully never posted online. That was one of the pieces of evidence that convinced us it was probably a magic word, that a tourist knew it, got Heather to film them fawning over his cum and maybe sent him a copy, but didn’t get his face in the shot so we’ll never know who it was. Heather had a policy of not keeping records of visitors if they paid in cash—still has it, really--which was probably a tax avoidance thing but we had enough to deal with without worrying about that and now we deal with it our own way, letting her collect her tax-free room fees in exchange for turning over videos so we can identify offenders, and use them in meetings as good object lesson to the town about the kind of videos that could get out there.

There were a few weeks where I spent most of my day in inquests, before they tapered off. For a time we even tried to use hashtagging as an investigative tool, at least when a local was a suspect… we get a suspect on video, use the magic word, and convince them that a confession would be a fun video. Seemed bulletproof, right? Problem was, we soon found that they tended to confess to wild fantasies that never happened. Completely filthy extended fantasies, some that sounded plausible until we investigated and found there was absolutely no physical evidence, it was just something lurking in the back of their mind, something they’d maybe never actually do even if the opportunity presented itself, but would brag about it to make a better video. And hashtagging didn’t tend to work on tourists, where we started to focus our investigative energy anyway, especially once we had new options for dealing with the bad ones.


>>
The Magic Words, Continued AnonyMPC 26/02/07(Sat)11:32 No. 28133

A lot of those inquests blurred together for me, I signed up for so many, but one of the more memorable ones I remember being a part of involved Heather and her B&B again, in a historic way.

That case wound up marking a turning point for us, a good thing all in all, though, boy were we mad at Heather for a long time over it. See, she’d rented to what she thought was a couple... Frank and Everly I think their names were. Normally I don’t bother to remember her guests’ names… as you’d imagine, a lot of people use fake names when coming here, but these ones stick out, not just because their names turned out to be real (or at least, they insisted they were), but also because the ‘couple’ turned out to be an FBI agent and an actual Reverend investigating the town. That was something we’d all been dreading but at the same time never truly expecting. Now and then, there’d be a particularly suspicious visitor, and word went out to keep everything under wraps until they either left or we caught them using a magic word and proving themselves complicit.

We’d had men of the cloth visit before, but that was our first woman of the cloth (aside from a couple of nuns who stayed with Father Quinn… one of which he got pregnant and he left to go live with outside of town… he still sends Christmas cards to his close friends in the Church, which includes every family where he’s lured a wife into cheating on her vows). Usually, religious folks not personally invited by Father Quinn went on the “suspicious” list, but this time Heather... well, I guess she’s got her biases, because she didn’t even consider that Everly might be a real Reverend. Even in this day and age where it’s becoming more and more common.

Instead, Heather jumped to the conclusion that it was some sex roleplay thing. Everybody’s got their own kinks, and, to be fair, the reverend didn’t seem very Reverendy at first glance, aside from her collar and mannish clothes, which is fine, just a personal style thing, but Heather, she sees a girl dressing more like a man than she has to and she thinks they want to be a man, abuse young girls. The tongue piercing, which you’d have to be up close to see, probably reinforced the image. Even plenty of us who saw her from afar had our doubts she was a real reverend, first because she seemed far too young, but also just from seeing her out on the porch smoking. Some priests smoke, but it just seemed wrong when it was a young woman priest. Indoor smoking did not fly in the B&B anyway, and at least Everly was respectful enough to do it outside, and when she went about the town we learned she was pretty free with the profanity, which doesn’t bother us but doesn’t really fit with the image most people had of a religious figure. So Heather wasn’t the only one who didn’t think everything added up, but she didn’t alter her usual behavior at all, assuming she knew what was going on. And you know what happens when you assume.
As for Frank, well, he didn’t show his badge right away, and he must have read to Heather as a young businessman who was wound a little too tightly and embarrassed to need to come to a place like ours to satisfy his needs. This was a common type of visitor who usually left very relaxed and eager to be a repeat customer. And businessmen like that tended to carry spare cash, which, well… since discovering the real reason her business was so popular, Heather sometimes indulged in a little more than tax evasion, to squirrel away a little extra, for the kids’ college funds. Not only had she increased prices, but when she thought it was someone who could afford it, she’d indulge in a little blackmail if they sexually molested her daughters and she managed to get proof. Many of these blackmailees still were repeat customers, considering the hefty fee she demanded like an unexpected airport surcharge, unwelcome, frustrating, but still a small price to pay to get what you want and what they often wanted was to enjoy the town and the people in it with no consequences.

This couple didn’t show any of the obvious signs of that. At first the two spent a lot of time exploring stores and schools, like they were thinking of moving here, which got many of the rest of us worried, especially when we heard one of them was a reverend. Even if she didn’t look the part, we put the word out, no kinky shit except behind closed doors, and, to keep everyone honest, everyone should use the trancebreaking phone apps and keep their guard dogs on hand so nobody was tempted to try a magic word in public. We even had to cancel casual Friday at the high school just in case they were normies or the feds we were all expecting would show up eventually.

I guess Heather Appleseth didn’t get the memo, or she was too eager to get a little more blackmail money. So right from the start, she’d find excuses to leave her kids unsupervised, hoping to catch her new boarders in an indecent act with a preteen child. And of course, her daughters, having been frequent grabass targets, tended to dress with super tight shorts, or skirts that revealed undercheek from behind, eye-catching in a way that got perverts riled up and made normies uncomfortable but without being blatant enough to be sure they were deliberately being teased. They actually had to tone it down when new customers were around, but even their toned-down around-the-house outfits were questionable enough that a lot of people would assume they were just little sluts who wanted it, particularly if they looked out the window and saw a girl climbing the cherry tree in a skirt and no underwear. Plenty would take the bait, too, given a parent who seemed to be visiting the neighbor a lot and for long periods (but was secretly watching on hidden camera ready to suddenly return home the moment there was something to interrupt).

Except neither one of the couple seemed to bite, so Heather got frustrated and arranged a little extra something. As a rule the kids were well-behaved and well-trained enough that they did not enter a guest’s room while they stayed at the Bed and Breakfast. There’d probably be no surer way of getting negative reviews, and a B&B lives on reviews, at least it did before the magic words became well-known. My point is the kids knew it was a big no-no for most of their lives, so it was absolutely only at Heather’s prompting that the two girls decided to play a bondage game with the guest bed, in their underwear, one of them with a feather duster and the other spread eagle with a limb tied to each bedpost.

It’s okay, technically, they were hashtagged, and knew where the hidden cameras were in the room, so Alice doesn’t remember tying her little sister Bree to the bed posts and tickle-teasing her, and the other girl doesn’t remember being tormented, both with the ticklish cleaning end of the duster and the hard handle, which was quite a tease when run through panties tight enough to make a camel toe. I think the intent was to catch Frank, but it was Everly who came home first to see the scene and hear Alice break into her mom-supplied line to use in that eventuality. “Oh, sorry… we thought you were out and were just playing. Do you want to play with us?”

An opening like that, and an opening in view, or suggested at least with underwear that could easily be pulled aside and provide a real opening, would be irresistible for an actual pedophile, male or female. It’d work on me, anyway. And even people who aren’t, strictly speaking, pedophiles might be turned on just by the opportunity to get away with something taboo… our town’s history sure proved that well enough. But the other reaction, the one you’d get from the truly straight-laced types, would be either leaving and pretending to have seen nothing, the blind eye strategy we’re also very familiar with, or a public freakout, trying to stop two sisters from doing something perverted, or running immediately for the local cops or the parents of the kids, depending on their inclination. Either way a single mother like Heather could easily pretend to be likewise freaked out and just as outraged but fundamentally innocent.

Reverend Everly did none of these things. I watched the video at the inquest. After interrupting the girls, ‘catching’ them in their ‘game’ she just tilted her head, quirked an eyebrow. “Oh, it’s fine. It’s not really my kind of game, but you can keep playing if you want. I just need to type up some notes, but I can do it from the desk. Don’t let me interrupt.” Like it was nothing seeing a little girl tied up at the mercy of a sibling, she just let it happen.

Which, okay, is also not unheard of. It’s rare, but sometimes it’s a prelude to the abuser reaction, watching a while to make sure it’s safe, then joining in the game when arousal finally won out over prudence. And the girls did continue, because they were still hashtagged and aware the camera was on, but they’d run out of script so the feather duster teasing continued a while, dipping deeper and deeper into the underwear cleft, and then gave way to finger teasing beneath the underwear, while Reverend Everly typed something up on her laptop.
The Reverend didn’t interfere, not even when Alice decided to ‘tease’ helpless Bree by grinding her panties in the tied up little girl’s face, and when she pulled them aside for a full on lesbian act. The Reverend just looked up, and asked a few questions.

Not about the act, what was going on there was obvious, but about the town, the girl’s lives. And, since the girls were still on camera, they told a lot more than they normally would. Again, people on the hashtag have a tendency to make things up, so we don’t know for sure what was true, and some of it seemed like it had to be made up. Like the girls bragging about how they thought it was fun to use the boner stiffener magic word on men staying with their mother, right before bedtime, in the hopes they would be so hard up that the men would sneak into one of their rooms and relieve themselves through rape, or through magic word free use. Of course, people just passing through the town aren’t subject to the magic words. There’s some circumstantial evidence boner stiffener is the first to take hold, but it’s just as likely they used the more conventional boner stiffener of showing off their tight bodies, or perhaps people familiar with the magic words knowing they tried to use the boner stiffener, which would likely cause the intended effect on a perv anyway. Especially before bed, in the translucent nightgowns and thongs (or sometimes no thongs) they liked to use to show off their ass when saying good night to their guests before their early bedtime. I don’t know if they kept a scoreboard, as they claimed, about whether guests took out their erections on Alice, Bree, or their mom Heather. If anything did happen, there was probably an informal scoreboard, but we don’t know that they actually inspired rapes that weren’t already coming to them from men we assumed rented rooms specifically for that privilege. We know the two girls must have thought about it, since the bragging, even if hashtagged, wasn’t pulled out of thin air. And they probably did use the same tricks on couples, sometimes, in the hopes of making their romantic getaway more romantic and helping their mom secure some repeat business from the normal guests just there for the cherry blossoms (and their attempt to play cupid wouldn’t always work there anyway, since for the tourists not attracted to the magic words often the last thing the wife wanted was to service her husband’s raging boner, whether it was from magic or just bold, lewd children… and husbands with erections don’t need a hypnotic effect to not want to relieve their boner through masturbation... the girls claimed to score double points if one of them was used, without the magic words, because the wife wasn’t interested or wasn’t attractive enough). They offered to try to use the magic word to stiffen Frank’s boner if Everly wanted, which she didn’t, as it turned out they weren’t a real couple, but the story did reveal the nature of the magic words, and with a little prompting, demonstrations.

The Reverend found that demonstration much more interesting, though again didn’t participate, just let Alice ride her little sister’s face after instructing her to lick, and then demonstrate that Bree wouldn’t wake from her trance or complain even if her nipples were pulled, or the feather duster was inserted. All the Reverend did was ask questions.

And not even the questions you’d think. Not, “how often do you make your sister lick your pussy like that” or “have you ever eaten out an older woman” or even “what’s the current score for your rape bait game?” No, strange questions. I mean, first she asked about the magic words of course, both the specific rules of them, when this started, then what month the Spelling Bee was, and after that gently probed about whether they knew anyone who’d freaked out about all of this not being normal, I guess to try and put that idea in their heads, as if we don’t already know our town is strange.

After that though, it was like she stopped caring and her questions instead got all weird and specific, like, “do you know anyone who has a word-of-the-day or word-of-the-month calendar” or “have you ever seen or heard about a suggestion box in town” or “have you ever been to a place called Fairyland,” which they thought must have been a fairy-themed amusement park of some kind and the girls were all excited to go (Bree was awake again by this point), but we didn’t find it on Google so maybe it’s in another Phantom Town where something like this happened.

Either way, none of their answers seemed to be what the Reverend wanted to hear, and I think by this time she was actually starting to get aroused because she asked about places in town where the most outrageous things were happening, to hear stories.

The girls mentioned the Therian club at the library, and some of the rumors about the Church (mostly rumors, I tell you, particularly the one about the confessional, which didn’t actually have a slide up window between the two sides to let Father Quinn use the magic words on whoever he wanted… I mean, I suppose it might now, I haven’t really been back since that first orgy, and that was after Father Quinn’s time and he was still here at this point). They also told some stories about school that even I hadn’t heard, including about friends who had piercings and tattoos, given to them while they were in a trance and revealed to everyone during one of the recent underwear-only theme days. I mean I knew about the growing trend of ear, tongue, belly button and nipple piercings for girls eight and up, assumed it was mostly older siblings and peers and occasionally indulgent parents, but done on request, taking advantage of the trance state in the same way our pediatrician now does to inject vaccines or draw blood or reset an accidentally broken bone. Tattoos were a little different, I hadn’t seen any tattoos for underage girls aside from rub-on temporary ones for fashion and that cute knotwork dog paw tattoo on the ass-cheeks of Therian club girls who’d taken the Loki’s knot, but those were badges of honor. So I had no idea about the surprise vaginal piercings and non-consensual tattoos that had started to appear, because I wasn’t chosen for that inquest. When I heard the girls stories I thought maybe it was just hashtaggery getting them to make up salacious tales, but I asked about it when watching this video and was told the basics, that it was true, and that it was being handled. The girls also blew the whole secret of the capital-K Kennel, how we refer to the new version. That was one of those things we made sure kids knew not to talk about with outsiders, so it was basically already almost the worst case scenario when Heather and Richard burst in and pretended to catch the girls engaged in lewd behavior, and a little late to limit the damage (they were on their way before the Kennel got mentioned, to be fair, so it wasn’t just a matter of trying to shut the barn door after the horses were already gone).


>>
The Magic Words, Continued AnonyMPC 26/02/07(Sat)13:59 No. 28134

It was Richard who called for the inquest, thinking, I imagine, that we were going to have to arrange an ‘accident’ for Frank and Everly, or put them both in the Kennel, all extreme measures but if the secret was about to be blown, something an inquest was allowed to consider. A last resort measure for innocents... we may do that sort of thing for the abusive tourists that know the secret and take advantage, or don’t know the secret and take advantage, but if they’re just ordinary good-hearted folk who we’re afraid might tell… well, we’re not monsters, we’d much rather get them on camera doing something like fucking a dog or eating out a little girl or both at the same time, even if we have to force them into the scene. Compromise them with the knowledge that they’ll be just as destroyed if they talk about it, that no one will believe that they weren’t at least a little willing. Works better on men, since an erection working its way into a little girl or boy says more than words ever could, and it’s harder to claim they were forced when we also got film of their cumming all over the child, whereas woman have more chance of being believed if they say they were faking enthusiasm because there was a gun to their head… but nobody wants to be put in a position where they have to deny an accusation like that when just staying quiet avoids the whole issue. And, particularly with a young female Reverend, who everyone would imagine had to have some kinky fantasies driving her towards such a full-throated embrace of religion, probably not a bad idea. If it ever came to it.

The Reverend didn’t show any signs of a guilty conscience when they burst in on her, even after she tried one of the magic words the girls told her, to get Heather to drop to her knees, just to confirm for herself it wasn’t just kids it worked on. Richard used that as a pretext to hold a gun on her while the police arrived. She didn’t seem afraid by that, or by the deputies when they arrived, she calmly allowed them to put her in handcuffs and take her outside, although she asserted certain rights that generally speaking get ignored in cases like this. One of the deputies also confiscated the Teddy Bear camera that was being used for the blackmail scheme, since this wasn’t the first time and it was going to be needed at the inquest to decide exactly what to do.
From the testimony of the deputies, Everly asked a bunch of more irrelevant sounding questions of them during the car ride, about Fairyland again, and vocabulary-building calendars, and also if they knew who might have had a birthday just before the Spelling Bee. That probably disturbed the deputies more than anything else, it was like she was the detective investigating them, but they did their duty and took her to the town hall, strip-searched her (which didn’t bother her at all, according to the deputies), and put her in a locked room to wait until those volunteers chosen by lottery for the inquest, including me this time around, showed up.
That took a couple hours, it’s a small town but not everyone’s on call all the time, but we came in, spent a few minutes on social pleasantries among the others, got coffee and donuts, and sat down to watch the video, which was all pretty fun-seeming up until the girls started spilling all about things they shouldn’t have. “Well, shit,” the mayor said, beside me, because clearly this wasn’t going to be a fun scene of somebody giving in to temptation, or exploiting our town’s secret, where the video itself compromises the subject and so we only have to take drastic actions if things got particularly bad. No, the Reverend now knew things that we couldn’t afford to get out, and so we had to talk about whether and how to make her disappear.

“You’re making a mistake,” she said, when we finally let her say something in her own defense, after she’d heard us discuss the unpleasant routes available to us, and that was to be expected, a lot of people say that, either in a hopeless attempt to deny what we all knew they did, or to beg for mercy, a pleading, tear-filled cry that was usually followed by promises not to say a thing, which could sometimes be turned into promises to provide blackmail material to make sure they keep those promises. No, the Reverend said it with a detached, almost amused calmness that was chilling, like she meant it as a friendly warning, the kind of thing you might say to a stranger before they rolled down Red Hill in a shopping cart, you know, doing your duty to warn them they might hurt themselves but still being willing to watch because it was going to be hilarious.

“And why’s that?” the Mayor asked.

“Considering I haven’t done anything and was clearly set up, the only reason to do anything to me is because you’re afraid I’ll tell people about these magic words and expose your town’s secret. You think if you get rid of me, it gets rid of the problem. And it might. If I hadn’t already made my report.”

You could hear a pin drop, because we did remember her typing on the laptop, which we confiscated and planned to destroy after we had a look at it, and so it was possible that she was sending off a quick e-mail to somebody… at least until somebody said, “She’s bluffing. The Appleseth place is a cell-phone dead zone.” Originally one of the annoyances of the B&B that she tried her best to turn into a selling point, and we kept up as sort of defensive measure, and although there’s an fibre-optic line and password-protected WiFi network that lets Heather and her kids stay in touch, she never shares it with customers who aren’t yet vetted. No one gave the new couple the password, and the deputy put all her electronics in a Faraday pouch, so they couldn’t connect to the outside world en route. Unless, of course, she’d already discovered the secret before walking in on the little girls’ bondage session.

The answer was something else entirely. “There’s a satellite phone system in my car... my laptop is tethered to it,” Reverend Everly said, then dropped the bombshell. “The moment I learned what was going on here, I made sure to alert my superiors, just in case someone tried something like this.” Suddenly, even though she was still in handcuffs, it looked as though she had all the power. “So unless everyone in this room also wants to go down for murder of a federal agent, we should deal with this peacefully.”

“It’s a bluff,” the mayor insisted, or agreed with someone else who said it first, I don’t remember, and then, to his deputy, “Go check out her car.”

After he left, she continued sitting there… well, she could hardly avoid that, but I mean she was calm, like she was in control of the room. “The truth is, even if I hadn’t made my report, killing me still wouldn’t help you much. My partner and I were sent to investigate. If we mysteriously disappear, it’s just going to raise more alarm bells and get more people sent here. And you folks are not doing great at keeping all your sexual little secrets under wraps.” She repeated the first magic word, because there are women on the inquest, though of course our setup has the interviewer behind a glass and their words relayed via intercom, so none of us were affected. “Interesting,” she said at the reaction, or rather lack of one. “So either you all are behind it, or you have to hear the word in person. I’m guessing number two?” Not all of us must have had good poker faces, because she said, “Bingo. Well, if you let me go, I might be able to find the source of this and prevent it from getting worse.” That was an offer we’d never heard before. I guess that showed too. “What? You think this is the only town something like this has happened to? Where you get wrapped up in something too big to stop, too strange and shameful to talk about, so you feel all you can do is let it happen and maybe learn to enjoy it? The government has ways to offer support to towns like yours. I can help.”

“We’re from the government, and we’re here to help” is widely considered one of the scariest things a community can hear. Except maybe if there’s just been a hurricane or something and even then, it depends a lot on who’s in charge. So we were skeptical, of course. We talked among ourselves, not through the intercom, some of us thinking we needed to kill her now because she knew too much, others wanting to hear her out.

I was pretty quiet to that point. I usually am, in inquests--I’m not much of a talker, you know--but I figured there was no harm in listening because we could always kill her after, but if we did the killing first we’d never know what she had to offer, or what the government might do, and I pointed that out. “I get it,” Everly said. “By this point, you’re scared of help. Many of you are probably compromised, and you’ve started to like how things work here. But it’s not like we can throw half a town in jail. When a problem gets as big as yours has, the strategy shifts to support, harm reduction, and containment. You’re not going to keep your secret much longer. Not without the government’s help. As we’ve done before, with other towns like yours.”

That was when she told us about some other towns, one where kids kept getting kidnapped and turned into pets, dogs, cats, horses, pigs… not real ones, obviously, but with sort of intense play-acting, with costume pieces the victims considered part of their body. After they’re returned they refused to wear clothes or walk and speak like people, even to report a rape in progress. It’s a good thing we didn’t let Myra on the inquest, she’d probably arrange a field trip there for the Therian club, the place is not even that far from us and we hadn’t heard a whisper. There’s another town the next state over where a hip trend in schools became wearing bracelets that identified that you thought the best sex was rape and you consented if anyone felt so inspired, a tradition that persists. There’s another where, starting in middle school, one boy and one girl every year was selected from each grade to attend school naked and serve as sexual demonstration tools for the other students, allowing budding minds to explore their curiosity safely, and the tradition gradually morphed into including serving for staff and their own families as well. It still goes on, even though we’d never heard of it… you’d think they would, but according to Everly, the government protects their right to continue their tradition in exchange for not being public about it, and the only change they demanded in that town was allowing kids to opt-out for selection. Few did, according to her, which gave hope for our town, too.

By that time I think she’d asked for water and a bathroom break and was given it, returning to the room no longer handcuffed, because we wanted to hear more and get an idea of what the government does in other towns. I’m pretty sure she wasn’t handcuffed when she told us about Bayport, which shocked me, because I remember that one, sort of. I’ve got family in Bayport. More cousins, somewhat out of mind except the occasional Christmas card or family reunion, and if I’d thought more about them, I might have at least considered some connection between their town and all our troubles, because, once I did think about it, I remembered they supposedly had a mass brainwasher just like we must have. A salacious story was broken by some online journalist a few years before our problems started, that little girls were being conditioned to never refuse any sexual advance and also never talk about them. I guess I never made the connection because in that case, everyone quickly assumed it was a hoax. Turns out, it wasn’t a hoax, not exactly, nor was it exactly the truth, but you’d never know it was either if you tried to google them. No reference to the scandal can be found anymore, even though I vividly remember reading it, and what’s more, now almost every reference you can find to the town is actually talking about one of the other towns in the country by that name. My family always said they were a tourist town, and you’d think one of those couldn’t survive when every time you go into a search engine you find completely the wrong place, but they’re doing just fine. I guess people find out about their particular tourist attractions another way, word of mouth, and word of willing mouths can spread even in the face of online censorship.

We learned about a few more of these Phantom Towns while Everly earned our trust and told us what we could expect if we came clean with her department. There’d be an investigation, where they’d want to interview people, with the promise that if we cooperated absolutely no charges would be laid for any immoral activities discovered unless local authorities saw fit to prosecute. They would refer any discoveries about past criminal acts onward only if they thought someone was in immediate danger, and lower-level and victimless crimes would be ignored entirely in the hopes that it led to greater candor. This was because their investigation team would be entirely focused on who or what exactly caused the condition the town was in, and prevent things from getting worse, which was their primary concern. I assumed the perpetrator, if found, would be exempt from the ‘no charges’ offer, that they would be taken and punished, but she never actually said that and as far as I know it never happened, although after a few weeks they seemed satisfied that their investigation had concluded and, whatever they might have found, none of the townspeople had suddenly gone missing around the same time. After the investigation, she promised, we’d be taken off maps, and certain roads would be blocked or redirected to avoid the town, but not all of them, so we could still have visitors and family visits while we ‘sorted our own shit out’ as she put it, whether that meant continuing this way of life or attempting to put the genie back in the bottle. She’d offered support for whichever decision we wanted to take, and a resettlement program for those who wanted to leave, and recruiting new compatible-minded residents if that was desired, the only stipulations being we couldn’t force anyone to stay in town who didn’t want to--aside from those convicted of a crime--and that certain online quarantine procedures would also go into effect to prevent people from sharing anything they learned about the town, and make sure no more of the videos that lured them here got out on the wider Internet. In addition to the resettling plan, they would offer counselling to anyone who wanted it, family planning support and benefits, and, in our case, experts in hypnotism to help with deprogramming anybody who couldn’t stand living under the influence of the magic words. The last was something we didn’t have much faith in and, as you can imagine, their experts were of only limited help, but the rest of it sounded pretty good.

We were in the middle of talking through that when the deputy came back in, looking scared as shit, and that was because he had a gun at his back. Frank, Evelyn’s partner, had gotten concerned at her suddenly going missing and was there to rescue her. He seemed almost frustrated that she didn’t need rescuing, or maybe it was just at her evident amusement that he thought she needed his rescuing.


>>
The Magic Words, Continued AnonyMPC 26/02/07(Sat)21:07 No. 28135

Our town didn’t really need rescuing either, as it turns out, but a little support can sometimes make a world of difference. The government followed through with most of what they promised, except of course turning us back to the way we were couldn’t happen. Nor did they entirely stop things from progressing. We did get one more magic word, after all, after Frank and Everly’s investigation concluded, and that lead to a little bit of a crisis until, like all the other words, we discovered how to fit it into our lives with minimal disruption.

The last magic word—for the time being, at least--was another Dictionary Party discovery. Those kept happening, even though--you’d think—every kid had gone through the whole dictionary twice over, and not just the usual dictionary but like the full expanded spelling bee dictionary, cover-to-cover, several times. There was a theory, in fact, that maybe the words were dormant, that first they needed to be spelled out loud or used in a sentence or both before they started affecting people. I guess that’s more comforting to believe than that they were new, that despite everything words would keep popping up with new effects. I don’t know if either theory’s true, it’s not the kind of thing you can easily test, though it was why we started holding town spelling bees again… they always get well-attended because nobody wants to be caught out not being the one to know about a new magic word. And it’s educational, for the kids.

We added a few fun twists, too, to make it more interesting for spectators, like instead of being completely eliminated on a wrong answer like they used to be kids can choose to earn a second chance with a challenge round where they have to spell with some distraction randomly chosen from the spin of a big wheel, like squatting on a dildo for every letter, or while being fucked by a dog on stage or with a cock in their mouth, peppered with words rapid fire until someone screws up or, sometimes, reaches their win condition. The competition doesn’t provide the dildos or dogs or dongs either, each contestant has gotta come up with that themselves, meet the challenge if they want to earn the second chance, and whoever wins those rounds is back in the running, so it’s fun to see the really competitive kids scramble when they get their challenge assignment. Contestants are all hashtagged so shyness isn’t an issue (we also noticed early on that victims in videos were very verbal and prone to playing, wanting to wow with weird words or stressing certain sounds, like little language games) but with the eliminated having to work to get their redemption, you really see who’s prepared and who doesn’t actually want it badly enough. And the kids have reason to want a win... winner of the bee as a whole often gets a temporary ‘free pass’ on using the magic words in school without punishment, kind of a ‘king or queen for a week’ type situation. Usually queen, since girls tend to want it more.

The last magic word didn’t come up at one of the spelling bees though, and it’s obscure enough that it must have been a dictionary party, and I think the discoverer wanted to keep it their little secret... but there were a few twists to this particular word. The first is that it didn’t actually wipe memories, except for the word itself being said, but you can figure it out what happened to you once the effect sets in… and this one affected both males and females and even the speaker. It was very much like the boner stiffener magic word in that it increased arousal dramatically.... certainly inspired boners in those that had them. The key difference between the two was that nobody forgot about the concept of masturbation, and of course, you didn’t have to have a boner. If you had a pussy it would start to drip too… at least if you were within the target age range.

See, the word was a rare, old-fashioned niche word that usually gets explained as ‘horny teenagers’ but specifically meant somebody fourteen years of age or older who was starting to be driven by lust… and that sentiment was echoed in the effects of the magic word itself. If you were thirteen and heard it, you might be getting aroused soon anyway, but that would be from context, just because your older friends were now horny as fuck and could see you as a convenient person to vent those urges on. It was a dangerous word to use, unless the one person you really wanted to fuck was in the room with you, so obviously we don’t use the actual name. We call it the goat word, some of our etymology fans in the school system say it’s in the word roots, but some of our young people call it the GOAT word, as in Greatest Of All Time. And you can imagine, for a while, how out of hand it got, just one word and a boring math class could descend into an orgy, including the teacher if they were up for it.

Now, the word’s supposed to mean horny teenagers, and it works most reliably on them, assuming they’re at least fourteen. That lower limit is strict, but the upper limit is not. While it’s true the older people get the less likely they are to be overcome by lust upon hearing the word, most people under fifty succumb. Some people say that, in our hearts, we never stop believing we’re teenagers, unequipped for the adult world and wishing we could just let loose and follow our basest urges, and that’s why the word still works on most older folks… but it does work on plenty of them, and when the goat magic word broke out we had another huge adjustment.

You remember during the pandemic when everywhere had hand sanitizer pumps everywhere? We had to do the same for lube. I mean, the word makes a lot of its victims produce lube, but not everyone’s got the same capacity. And if your nine-year-old thinks its funny to use the word on you at the breakfast table, you better bring extra because she’s not doing her share.

That’s not to say everyone was lured into fucking family. Or that kids were necessarily in danger if the word was used around them. That was part of the reason many of them found it fun to use the goat word… because it was like hashtagging in one respect, it didn’t rob you of your own tastes and inclinations, except maybe if your tastes tended towards violent rape, because people who were goated tended to take no for an answer, at least if it was a firm no… attempting to physically force someone who said that made your genitals burn in pain, though there were loopholes… if their mouth was so occupied that they couldn’t actually refuse for example (employed to great effect by anyone who’s kink was BEING violently raped), and, for everyone, using another magic word was always on the table if a ‘no’ got to be unbearable. Using a helpless trance victim often got excused as ‘not quite rape.’

Most people when falling victim to the goat magic word asked, though, and not indiscriminantly… they felt the overwhelming sudden horniness, and then made their first moves towards the potential partners they were most excited for, which meant sometimes in classrooms they started with a race to gangbang of the most popular girls until they were so occupied that the rest of the horny began to look elsewhere. Still, some people wouldn’t look elsewhere. There are, that magic word proved, some people who genuinely won’t cheat, even in horniness, just as there are others who won’t give their spouse a second glance if they’re horny and there’s a chance and excuse to fuck somebody new. Likewise, many fathers just did not have it in them to fuck their daughters, even if they were begging for it, while others saw their kids as property and thought if you can’t use your property to get off what good was it to you? A gay guy might not fuck a girl and a straight guy might not fuck his gay friend, even if they were the only two in the room, and the other was coming on strong while they were both horny as fuck. The goat magic word made you lose some of your inhibitions, but it didn’t change your essential sexuality or interest map.

Of course, just like people in prison sometimes learn, when they get too horny, deep down a lot of people are really ‘any port in a storm,’ type people, and the goat word makes for a compelling hormone storm, giving you an excuse to act on long hidden urges. And asses are asses, even if it’s not your preferred gender or the ass is related to you. Still, people are different, and sometimes they have lines they just won’t cross, no matter how horny they get… family’s often one of them.

By the same token, there are picky people who’d just prefer to masturbate to whatever else is on offer if their favorite person isn’t available, or their favorite kink isn’t provided for. I heard somewhere it’s called a fetish when you can’t get off without it, and if so, that means there are a lot of people with specific fetishes or tastes. There are adherents of the Therian club only amenable to action if there’s an animal costume, or an actual animal available, while the average attendee will allow anybody they’re aroused by to appreciate their adolescent bodies, and maybe bark or bite or baa to boost the buzz. Whenever little Lea’s class got the goat, she still thought the dicks of all her classmates were too small to properly fill her up. She was a size queen, not a snob, and she’d still happily stroke a shaft that couldn’t satisfy or let several spray their seed all over her, but stuffing her slit and the sensation of stretching was central to her sexual stimulation, and lacking a stallion to satisfy her, she was stuck. Depending on the teacher in the room when it happened she might either do her best to become the teacher’s pet or, failing that, get a friend to fist fuck her, or find a fucktool she fancies will fill her, so referring to it as her fetish feels fair. By contrast Jennifer Delgado is perfectly pleased to let people pound her pussy even if they’re not willing to pee on her or in her, though she is pretty partial to that, so I guess that’s perversion’s just a personal kink.

As I said though, most people aren’t nearly as picky as they pretend to be, which means the goat magic word is pretty much a recipe for an instant orgy wherever it happens. And it wouldn’t have been so bad if breaking it out just led to that, one a brief intense orgy until everybody burst and then back to business. It could have become an ordinary part of our day, managed, scheduled even, so nobody had any sexual energy left if the word got used. The real problem is that the goat word left everybody horny for a long time, while orgasm itself became super difficult. Ejaculation still ensued, with enough excitement, and plenty of people have gotten pregnant during a magic word orgy, but the release of seed was only a mild pleasure for those with cocks, with almost no loss of erection or arousal. The actual bliss and relaxation associated with orgasm is locked behind a psychological block, which leads victims to try more and more daring things to achieve it. And even if reached… they might fall asleep if allowed, and if they could, they would wake up no longer affected, but if it was a big orgy and a lot still going on, they were likely to only get a temporary reprieve before the arousal overwhelmed them again.


>>
The Magic Words, Continued AnonyMPC 26/02/08(Sun)00:20 No. 28136

In some ways it was easy to shake off the goat’s effect, of course, which helped. The obvious route, other than waiting, is something like cold water being sprayed on the afflicted. Gotta be cold, though (or pee would work, and Jennifer isn’t the only one who gets more turned on by that), and it needs more than a splash, mind you. Really, you need a good spraying which, as you can imagine, is not an ideal solution in a school setting… but if you’re Natalie Hatch spraying down your fifteen-year-old-twins in the back yard to get them to separate before you have to raise an incest baby, it helps to have an option. Not that it really solves the problem, of course, since who do you punish when neither will admit to using the word? Maybe it was a passing neighbor on the other side of the fence after all. You can’t even just leave it alone, because the goated don’t lose their memories, so now both Elizabeth and Aaron know the other one is willing, even eager, to fuck unprotected if they ever share a moment of mutual horniness, which is a game changer for a family.

You might think that by this point everybody was involved in debauched scenes daily, and sure, almost everyone over eight was vulnerable to one magic word or another, maybe most if not all the girls had their mouth used or ass grabbed and used, but without remembering it. Still, trends like the bukkake birthday parties were outliers, among the popular kids with permissive or inattentive parents, and there were still plenty of families doing their best to keep their lives and families moral, and doing a decent enough job at it. The most successful of these were the kind who took phones away from their kids or destroyed the cameras, so there was less chance of them being hashtagged when that word was discovered (while keeping the magic word alarm app up to date and on their person), the ones who made sure outings with friends were supervised or at church, and those who decided to home school when news about the goat word broke out and they couldn’t rely on even the minimal safety provided there.

Natalie was one of those parents, willing to wipe her daughter’s body down quickly with a ready wet-nap if anything happened that the app didn’t protect from so Elizabeth would never catch on that she was a victim. She was even willing to put the app in sleep mode for five minutes (a frequently-requested feature that was added even before recognition of more than one magic word), always while her daughter was in the shower, so if her son Aaron needed to, if the teen was tempted to the point where he was considering going that ultimate step and taking advantage of someone without their consent, he could use Mom’s mouth and neither of them would speak of it. Mom wouldn’t even have to know but it wouldn’t be as monstrous if she’d put herself in the position, and saving Aaron from doing something monstrous was a priority. That and making sure Elizabeth could be spared as much as possible from the consequences, and keeping what little dignity they had in town as being among those who had not totally embraced their life under the magic words. Who can say if Aaron ever took his mom up on that offer? Nobody ever witnessed it or filmed it, but many did witness how he was happy to use his twin’s pussy when the goat got them, and she was just as excited to be used, neither of them going for any less risky option when they were horny as fuck and a full on twincest creampie was on the table, specifically the backyard picnic table by the Sunday barbecue where Natalie found her kids going at it, proving their mutual desire and willingness until she turned the hose on them.

I say proving because, like I said, people under the goat magic word tend to go for what they want, even if secretly, and if you and a sibling are goated together in a back yard, even if you were so horny you could BARELY think, unlike a lot of the other magic words you still COULD think and decide what to do with that horniness. Plenty of options open to both beyond just banging your sibling with the intensity of a long-pent up fantasy, going at it hard until an only-briefly-inattentive good mom returns with the hot dogs and is shocked to find another kind of hotdogging already in progress, only getting the natural order very wrong as the weiner went from rubbing against the buns to getting thrust into a very warm and very risky oven. Natalie had done better than most in keeping her two kids out of the line of fire of sexual immortality, so I can only imagine how it felt seeing them rutting like animals, and then pull out only long enough to switch to rutting like lovers, staring deep into each other’s eyes, standing up, one of Liz’s legs on the ground, the other over his shoulder, looking like they’d decided to reward Mom keeping them safe so far with a grandchild. Like most gifts Natalie received from her kids, they were happy to go halvsies on it, even if it was a gift she decidedly did not want just then, and begged them not to give her.

The hose was her last resort, a desperation move after a good thirty seconds of pleading with Aaron not to fuck his sister while he very clearly was already doing so, and said sister begged him to ignore mom and just cum inside her and looking like she wasn’t far off from convincing him, so you can understand the move. Short of hitting them, a spray of cold hose water seemed like the only thing that had a chance of bringing them back to their senses... and it did, demonstrating very effectively what became our first defense against the newest magic word. Of course, it was at a cost, because their screeches drew just as much attention from neighbors as their moans and grunts and begging did, if not more. It was in front of a lot of eyes, while her kids were wet and dripping and their shorts pulled up again, while both of them reflected on what it meant that attempted twinpregnation was the one option they both jumped to, Natalie then tried to hammer home her point, by listing all other, presumably preferable options she thought they could have taken before resorting to risky incest, outside, where neighbors could see. It was easy enough for both of them to decide to masturbate, or Elizabeth could have tried out the family dog, or either could have invited one of the neighbors within earshot to hop the fence and hop on a horny teenager, or even just one or both could slip out the gate and go prowling, and if all else failed, at least go inside and do the taboo in secret.

Of course, the last two wouldn’t work, or it’d work best of all, depending on your point of view, but Natalie didn’t know yet that the other way to get the urges to stop when you’re goated is much simpler, though it takes will to use it on yourself. Less will than just chastely waiting for the feeling to pass normally, which takes about an hour or so, whether you’re doing anything or not. But if you can’t wait that long, passing through the threshold of any doorway (a garden gate included) instantly cures the arousal given by the goat magic word. Cures might be an overstatement, actually, as any horniness that was already there doesn’t go away, and in fact is probably boosted, just because hearing the word pumps you full of a bunch of extra arousal hormones that are bound to linger for a bit. But at least passing a threshold reduces the compulsive horniness, the difficulty in actually achieving orgasm. So (at least, once this one neat trick was discovered), people could just leave the room, or the backyard, if they felt urges, before giving into them. Problem was, when you were in the grips of the word, you WANTED to do something dirty, not to leave, and the people around you might be just as down for it, and why ruin that by running for the door when you could run a train on your teacher, or suck off your sibling, or get naked with your friends, or strangers, and have some fun that might never again be justified with such a ready made excuse, “It wasn’t my fault, it was the magic word!” You got horny, you got weak. Nearly everyone’s got a story like that now, and FOMO and YOLO make a powerful combination. Still, even today, there are plenty of people who get goated and do just make for the nearest door before their urges become overwhelming and they do something they regret... or perhaps it’s because they just don’t see their favorite fetish on offer in that particular room and don’t want to settle for second best. I can understand that.

But whatever choice you make, whatever reason you have for making it, it really is a decision you only make for yourself. You can try to make it for others, but they might not thank you for it. And if the word hits a room, do you physically drag your friends, your family members away and get a reputation as a killjoy? Especially knowing that it might be for nothing anyway, just delaying the inevitable, because with a single word everyone knows, they could just resume the moment you’re not there to ‘protect’ them. Plenty of people did use the word consensually, in parties or just alone as a pair, to get over shyness, awkwardness, or just to enhance the experience, better than Viagra at that. There’s no better way to find out if you’ve got compatible kinks with someone than to lose your inhibitions, and if that occasionally leads to a couple calling one of their kids into the bedroom to make a threesome, well, they were both prone to doing that eventually.


>>
The Magic Words, Continued AnonyMPC 26/02/08(Sun)00:46 No. 28137

Just as likely it was the kid’s fault, anyway. That was one of the big problems we had early on, see, kids using the word, amused as fuck because they weren’t subject to its effect. And it’s how the word spread so fast, once it was discovered, because that first group that figured it out at a dictionary party, teenagers, they were fell under its sway and assumed it would work on the same people the others did. So, naturally, maybe a few of them wanted to break it out at home, either to get something happening with the whole family, or more privately, to get a little sibling to be all horny around them… only this magic word only kicked in at age fourteen, and below that age, if they heard the word, they could remember it being spoken, remember the user and remember anybody else in earshot start to succumb to their lusts. Suddenly, the kids had a new tool.

And don’t have any illusions… just because you’re not yet of an age to be affected by the magic word doesn’t mean you don’t get horny on your own. I remember first being aware of my horniness at age eleven, and if I had the means to inflict it on everyone around me and maybe get some sexy adults to just touch me, I probably wouldn’t have had the maturity to hold back.

Add to that the feeling, maybe, of ‘payback’, knowing, even if it couldn’t be proved, that older teen siblings or adults were putting them down on their knees or grabbing their ass and using them… well, it’s only natural that it was that age range, ten-to-thirteen-year-olds, who went total ham with the goat word.

Pretty sure the first goated classroom orgy was Mrs. Hendrix who turned her reading class into an impromptu sex education class, a fantasy she must have nursed for a long time but wouldn’t try out, despite the fact that most in the class had already gotten quite an education from living in a town with the other magic words. Underwear-only days and other theme days had already happened even in middle school. Still, there were lines, and rules, and a teacher stripping down and choosing her favorite students to demonstrate to anyone who didn’t already know how to make an adult woman cum, particularly an adult woman who needs multiple partners of both genders and ideally ones smaller than her… all of that was against the rules. She claims she resisted the urges for a while, sitting at her desk squeezing her thighs together while she had her students discuss the assigned book, but eventually she decided to say fuck it and go for what she knew would make her cum… although she was wrong, of course... she had an awful lot of trouble actually cumming, even with three taboo dicks inside her. Growing more and more aroused and flustered with the failure, she eventually began directing her favorite students to pair up to give her something else to watch to bring her closer.

This was after cameras in classrooms and live, off-site classroom monitoring had largely been phased out, both for budget reasons and the fear of hashtagging outweighing the fear of somebody breaking out one of the other magic words, at least when the magic word detection app could be trusted to catch most uses of it. Typically students had to surrender their phones to bins in the front of the class, able to listen for any rogue uses of the magic words but not be used, while teachers had to have a phone with the app running just in case, with spyware to ensure nobody took advantage and put it in sleep mode.

This particular magic word wasn’t programmed in, yet, wasn’t known about to most adults, so it was actually from Mrs. Hendrix’s own phone that we got scenes of her sex education class, which not all the students participated in but certainly enough to call it an orgy, and there was enough on that video to get the teacher sentenced to the Kennel (as we used more openly now, under our special status as an Autonomous Zone)... if the inquest found she deserved it. Luckily we learned about the goat magic word before we severed her vocal chords. It really wasn’t her fault. It was the damn kids.

The damn kids were a problem for a while… not all of them mind you, not even most of them, still plenty of good kids (with ‘good’ having a much broader definition these days, including a ton of lapses on other magic words and sometimes good kids joining clubs where bestiality was a reward for being extra good), but there were a few little assholes that kept dropping the goat word in public or private. And maybe we could forgive thirteen-year-old Danny Ferguson for using the word at home with his mom Sheila, making the immature decision that if his mom was too much of a bitch to make him a man by letting him go balls deep in her without using one of the other words to push her conscious mind out of the way, like his best friend Ronny said his mom did for him, then maybe she would if she got incredibly horny... and if she was still too much of a bitch then, maybe he could at least watch her being a bitch with a dog Sheila kept insisting she didn’t get for that purpose but wouldn’t get neutered either. Getting some video of that and using it to blackmail his mom into riding his dick still counted as consensual motherfucking according to playground rules, so long as she remembered it afterwards. I bet he figured making her so horny she couldn’t resist him would just serve her right, since she’d done the same to him, doing her exercises in front of him in tight yoga pants, bending over at the waist repeatedly in front of a son and a very alert dog and shamelessly displaying that ass that had been repeatedly grabbed and probably knotted and she was now determined to keep in good shape. Unfortunately for him, Sheila was just as determined that Danny not be a motherfucker, ignored every attempt he made to beg or plead or grab, kept the app always on to protect her (she happened to be immune to hashtagging as well), and was quite liberal with the threat of the dog intervening if he tried using another magic word to force her to do something she believed was wrong. I mean, you’d have to imagine he’d succeeded a few times that way already, the power struggle was all about getting her to allow it consciously, or even better to hear Sheila praise him for being a good boy in the same breathless tones he’d heard through the door with the dog. Among kids of that age range, it was considered a stud move to get your own mom to commit an incestuous act she wasn’t merely ignorant of but had to think about and cope with the memory of, hopefully by deciding it was fun and no big deal to do it again and again, and Danny wanted to be seen as a stud almost as much as he wanted to be a motherfucker. Learning about a new word, not yet registered by the app, one that just made people super horny but didn’t remove memories must have seemed like Danny’s ticket to a fantasy of a free-use mom or a front row seat to a furry fucking frenzy featuring family.

Danny eventually got what he wanted there, but it took a lot of work, since Sheila’s instinct when she got horny was to leave the room and take care of it in private. Kids picked up on the doorway thing long before the rest of us… they didn’t share that secret, but came up with tons of excuses to keep people in the same room, or just keep following their targets around the house using the word again and again, since victims would never remember the word, just what they’d felt and done under its influence. Danny’s strategy worked, at least the bestiality blackmail part of it, although by the time it did the jig was up about the word and Sheila knew what he’d done to her and punished him to the extent she was comfortable... which didn’t include calling an inquest. Probably wishes she had now. If she had, Danny probably would still would have gotten off with a light punishment, as that sort of use of the magic word was foreseeable, and forgivable for a minor in a way we might not have forgiven an adult, lacking extenuating circumstances. Maybe he’d have gotten out with a few nights or a week in a cage with a gag… light, but still much more severe than the grounding and lost privileges he got at home. That only emboldened him, and once Danny started his habit of goating public locations, he became a real problem until an inquest needed to be called anyway.

We don’t like to use the Kennel for kids, except temporarily as a Scared Straight-type measure (I mean, not straight, we don’t give a shit about that, but scared into not abusing the magic words in ways that inconvenience everybody), but for a damn incorrigible who repeatedly dropped public goat bombs, sentencing one to life as a silent animal… well, it was a severe penalty, but mute compliant adults were in high demand already. Whenever the Kennel announces a minor for sale, everyone knows the bidding goes insane. Even when it’s a little shit like Danny Ferguson, though he was hardly the only one abusing the goat word who paid for it.


>>
The Magic Words, Continued AnonyMPC 26/02/08(Sun)11:19 No. 28138

It all got a little better, of course, when we found the secret to stopping the goat word in its tracks, without leaving everything in the area soaked, and without relying on willpower for victims who didn’t feel like victims, at least not enough to count on them leaving a boring social event that suddenly had turned into a fun party they wanted to participate in.

Silver was the secret. Specifically, silver bells. And more specifically, the sound from a handheld bell-with-clapper, made of silver, being rung. Why? I guess it’s part of the post-hypnotic suggestion. Like the magic words themselves, you can be tricked with a really good imitation of a valid source. If you think it’s silver but it’s actually aluminum or whatever, that’s often good enough (though most people think the sound is distinct enough that bells made of other metals don’t actually work on them anymore). Even a recording might still snap you out of whatever altered state the magic word put you in… but more likely it’ll just get you to look around, and if you don’t see someone with a bell, you’ll probably keep on with whatever orgy you were involved in. The very first thing we tried when we discovered this was putting the sound into the detection app, but that was a no-go. Generally speaking, if you believe it’s anything other than an appropriate silver bell rung by an actual person, it doesn’t work. Now if you think it is one, the sound snaps you out of any of the magic words instantly. Not the lingering effects like butt-pride or cum-tolerance, but the primary effect... the sound of the bell breaks through any trance or effects that compromise your decision making skills. Even the original one… if you’ve got a cock in your mouth, which normally makes the trance state continue through anything short of acute distress, you’ll awaken… and we had to train our Bellringers to be careful of waking people willy-nilly, if we don’t want more Stitchcocks running around.

Bellringers are what we call the people who hold the bells, of course, ready to break up a trance if a magic word gets used in an inappropriate situation. Cops carry them too, and some wear them on collars or pockets for personal protection, but for official Bellringers we use people who aren’t subject to the goat magic word, so they can decide with a clear head whether things need to be stopped. Bellringers tend to be recruited from the too young, the too old, and even the deaf (although Miss Blum can’t be broken out of her own trances). Maybe if you encounter one on the street you can bribe or entice them not to ring their bell and let whatever you have planned go on, but now the school day isn’t derailed by one student thinking invoking the goat is funny. At big public events, you try to use the goat word and you’ll get a dozen Bellringers jumping to their duty, although sometimes an orgy is planned and the duty is merely to wait until those involved are far enough along in the process that they’ll all climax when the designated Bellringer starts ringing the bell. That’s how it works, if an orgy’s just starting, the artificial arousal abates quickly (if you’re already horny for other reasons, it’s no help to you), but if you’re at the point where the hypnotic effect is making you hold back from cumming, well, path of least resistance, you know? Bellringers at orgies are places of honor, another perk frequently bestowed to spelling bee winners, because where else are you going to make dozens of people orgasm at once?

It’s amazing the power a silver bell can have, but what was even more amazing was the discovery that silver can also render you immune to the magic words entirely… at a cost. Remember when I mentioned girls getting tattoos and piercings while tranced? Those were thanks to Doug Spencer, local dirtbag and pedophile. I know, pretty rich referring to someone as a pedophile with what our town got up to, and hell, even with my own history, but I mean he was an abusive pedophile before pedophilia became easy. Obviously the magic words were a dream come true for him, but he wasn’t satisfied with being able to turn virtually any target he wanted into a free use slut… Doug got offended at all the newcomers to his hobby, the ones who hadn’t earned it by suffering the hatred and social disapproval. Not that he had either, except the secret, self-loathing kind that happened when people brought the topic of ‘those people’ up in mixed company. According to the manifesto he left behind, his thinking was, if pedophilia was becoming normalized--often not even punished--then what would mark out the really special girls, the ones real pedos used to carefully stalk and groom and change for life? He came up with the idea of tattoos and piercings, which he secretly had a certification in. It was his vocation while he lived out of town before returning as the prodigal son to take care of his ailing father, and although he’d thought about opening a shop here, he’d never quite taken up that step yet… until he had the idea of making it his signature, trance a girl and give her a tattoo, or piercings, or both so that even if the memories were repressed she’d be forever marked by her encounter with him, as he thought should be his right. They’d need time to heal, and, I imagine, he hoped they’d suffer shame every time they looked at themselves. See what I mean about him being a dirtbag?

We Kenneled him, of course, once we identified him as the culprit, despite him trying to offer as evidence his collection of videos of hashtagged girls that he convinced to get procedures done for a fun video, only it was a fun video he kept for himself and his dad until we found him… normally we’d consider such a video proof of consent for sexual activity, but tattoos were too long lasting and even piercings seemed like too much of an indecent liberty to let slide. Besides, he had more girls marked than he had videos for, some of his work was clearly done with just one hand on Dat Ass and another on his tattoo gun, or with something in their mouth to keep them docile while he penetrated them with metal.

Most of the piercings he forced on the girls were titanium, some stainless steel, there were even a few gold ones for his favorites, and nipples were by far the most common target, but one girl got a set of labial studs in silver. Why? You’d have to ask him, and he isn’t able to speak or write intelligibly anymore so it might take a while to get an answer, even if you can find where we sold him. We just know he did it. Silver’s not a good metal for piercing, particularly genitals, and especially not for a first timer who might not know how to take care of them right, but Kennedy got them.

And, it turned out, she became immune to the magic words soon after. Only we didn’t know that for quite some time, because she still knelt and bent over when she heard the OG word, still was happy to do videos if someone said the hashtag word and suggested something fun. Maybe she was always immune to the words and was just faking it the whole time out of some masochistic tendency, but Kennedy claims she really did fall for the magic words before the piercing, and after, she just had an urge for what she should be doing when she heard one... but it was an urge she could now resist easily.

Unfortunately, there was a downside, or a large portion of our town would now have trouble with metal detectors. See, with the piercing in, Kennedy could still get aroused... even horny enough that it seriously impairs her judgment, and not from the words but just from being a horny teenager in a town like ours, a thoroughly natural arousal.

However, though she can get dripping wet and close to cumming, she never seems to get over the top. I think that’s part of the reason she voluntarily complied with the words she heard, because they turned her on and she liked dancing on the edge.

When this was discovered, Kennedy became our first semi-permanent Bellringer. We figured, if she can’t ring her bell, at least she can ring other people’s, you know? A couple others have joined her since, volunteers, at first to see if she was just a freak one-time exception or if this was a thing. They go through the piercing process (with a safer starter piercing) and switch to silver later on, and when they do, it’s like a switch, when there’s silver down there, no forced magic words, but no orgasms either. It’s like whoever did the hypnosis planned for this eventuality, that the hypnosis regimen we all went through includes this, as well as subconscious reminders to care for piercings, and healing with minimal discomfort. It really is amazing the amount of influence the mind can have over the body. And unlike the tattoos, the piercings are all removable, or replaceable with other metals, if desired, though this takes away the immunity. Most of the pierced Bellringers wear silver for a few weeks at a time before relenting and letting themselves cum, either alone or to join in on the big cathartic release of being horned up with your family or friends when the bell rings (you tourists can’t understand, there’s nothing quite like it), and others wear it on vacation so they don’t have any embarrassing incidents in the outside world, but Kennedy refuses to use anything but silver, ever, so often we let her preside over our more hedonistic town events so she doesn’t feel left out.

And she’s not, if you’re wondering... she’s often a frequent target of goated townspeople who find the idea of being the one to break through the programming despite the piercings an irresistibly erotic idea. Sometimes we have to assign a backup Bellringer, just in case she’s indisposed for too long and can’t do her duty on schedule. Personally, I can’t imagine what it’d be like to be that close to cumming so long and so often without getting some release. If you’re worried, we have a doctor check her on a regular basis and will force her to remove the studs if it becomes a problem or she fails to maintain a C average in school (though of course, she’s very popular with her teachers and her average might not be an accurate reflection of her level of comprehension of the material).

For the rest of us, though, having Bellringers has made a world of difference. Parents can send their kids to school with the assurance that their education won’t be interrupted because one student is bored and thinks another orgy would be more fun than math, or a twerp who just turned teen wants to torture a teacher with temptation they’re still too young to taste. The business day doesn’t have to stop because somebody walked in and used the word to make everybody too horny to work. Women who were previously pushed out of the workplace--because nobody could afford to risk hiring a girl to run the cash register at one of our small shops, where there might be only one customer at a time and someone needy or unscrupulous could get her to drop to her knees and suck his cock or her cunt while the store was being robbed blind--could start to go back to work.

That last thing was particularly important for my friend Cookie. You might have seen her just before I sat down with you… her name’s Kianna Cook, but has been Cookie ever since a substitute teacher read her name that way during roll call as a kid. Cookie and all the other waitresses at the diner across the street were all laid off for a while because they were susceptible to the Dat-Ass-Dine-and-Dash scam, where patrons skip out on the cheque while their server feels an irresistible urge to pull up her diner uniform and show off her thong and tattoos. Some of the other employees had other jobs or family to support them but Cookie had worked at the diner since she was a teen, and without it, all she could do was try to make a hard living selling something everyone here was willing to give away.

I had to let her move in with me for a while, while she tried to get special permission for a non-firewalled OnlyFans going, since she could hardly compete with the local teens. We’re different people though, at the diner she’s tidy but at home she turns into a bit of a slob, while I like things neat, and sure, the on-demand oral service was fun and reduced the friction for a while, but she’s not really my type, so I mostly only did took advantage of that offer while drawing commissions or watching TikToks and to let her feel like less like a freeloader. Which was also okay... I’d have helped her even without oral. If we’re not going to help each other when we’re down on our luck, we might as well go live in the big city, you know? Still, we were both so glad when I told her Al agreed to hire her back, once they had bells in place, and she could afford her own place again, especially since my fiancee is going to be moving in with me after the big day.

The cost of us suddenly putting silver bells everywhere probably raised the global value of the metal at least a dollar an ounce, but being able to have a balanced workforce again let us more easily do all the jobs that needed doing was well worth the expense. It meant less stress for everyone and more time for fun town events, some of which needed Bellringers to protect the family friendly atmosphere we wanted, while others needed them to pop the cork when the event was over. Make the instructions clear beforehand was a lesson we learned early.

I just wish we had Bellringers before the Church orgy.


>>
The Magic Words, Continued AnonyMPC 26/02/08(Sun)13:13 No. 28139

I haven’t been back to Church since that day it first got goated. Maybe I will one of these Sundays. Communities need to bond in many different ways, and solemn reverent worship can be one of them. It’s just that it’s hard to look certain people in the eye when you did what I did and made a fool of yourself.

See, this was when the Goat word was still pretty new. Sure, most of us had heard about the growing trend of class orgies, and what happened with the Hatch twins was good town gossip, but I hadn’t been chosen for any of the inquests investigating Ms. Hendrix or the other cases, so I was an outsider. Maybe more of an outsider than most, having just returned from a family reunion out of town (it was actually more of a road trip, the reunion was just a handy excuse for the timing). I felt like an outsider at the reunion too, for keeping not just my usual raft of secrets (because nobody wants to hear that I don’t need full time work, I tell most of my extended family I do commercial art... it’s close enough to stuff I get paid for that I don’t feel like it’s that big a fib but it’s rare it makes anyone curious enough to see examples) but also the new ones of our town, having to pretending everything was just totally normal and boring at home. Diverting them with stories of my road trip helped, if some of them hadn’t taken place in other Phantom Towns and, thus, needed to be heavily censored themselves. By the time I’d gotten back home, I felt like I’d missed a lot even though I’d only been away two weeks.

Those of us relying on the rumor mill, we knew there was a new word, but not exactly all the particulars of it, like who was immune, who wasn’t, and, most importantly, the twist that the victims wouldn’t forget this time around had completely passed me by. So when Danny Ferguson stood up in his pew and shouted the Goat word, I didn’t know what was happening, except that I did remember hearing him say the word itself. Yup. It turns out, despite my youthful appearance, I’m not enough of a teenager at heart to be goated... or at least, I wasn’t back then. I’ve been trying to cultivate a spirit of whimsy, getting in touch with my inner child, which helps if I’ve been able to touch a child’s innards, but it’s still about fifty-fifty on whether it works on me. But even if I’m not feeling as immature as I’d hope, that doesn’t mean I can’t join in the orgies, and that first one, when people started stripping and making out and masturbating in the pews while they looked around for something to satisfy the intense urges that had overcome them all, I didn’t know what happened. I wasn’t sure if I was one of the lucky one-to-five percent spared any given word, or if my time away had protected me, or if I really was affected and the effects were just kicking in slowly. For all I knew, I only consciously heard the word because I’d be guaranteed to lose my memory of it—and everything I did--when the effect ended. And I was horny. Having to play things straight at the reunion had taken its toll.

I’m hardly the only one who had regrets about what I did that day in church. Being goated doesn’t remove jealousy or angry feelings, it’s just if a guy sees his true love fucking somebody else it’s almost always hot enough that if he’s going to raise a fist it’ll be to masturbate, but more likely he’ll just angry-fuck somebody else to forget. The same genital burning programming that prevents actual rape means violence also almost never breaks out from a Goat word orgy... but that doesn’t mean there won’t be hurt feelings later, and I know there were a lot of those in the aftermath of that day. Despite this being a church, a lot of people immediately went outside of their marital vows when they saw their neighbor’s ass that they’d been coveting.

And of course, for the kids under fourteen, they weren’t affected, but they saw a vacation from the normal rules and when they realized what was going on many were happy to exploit it… a lot of them stripped faster than the goated, in fact, having access to a much better rumor mill of how the new word worked, and seeing an opportunity to get naked and have loads of fun with a bunch of adults around who were too horny to properly supervise, and who’d feel guilty enough to manipulate later. Kids really can be manipulative shits, and it was on full display there… phones were instantly whipped out, ready to film their parents and teachers and strangers fucking them or begging them to fuck. Just knowing they’d remember would give them leverage later... but having proof was good too. Other kids went around and took advantage of the chance to use various magic words on their own crushes while the people who would normally stop them were distracted (with mixed results, since the app alarms still kept going off, but none of the goated cared about them unless they were going to join in, and you could easily get those immune to the Goat word--but not the others—too far into a trance for the alarms to wake them anyway). Still, seeing the effect on adults had to be a treat, particularly all the ones they saw as hypocrites. Maybe they were. At the very least, a lot of people who’d previously kept their own perverted sides hidden, who’d been able to portray themselves as upstanding citizens living in danger of the words, exposed themselves as pedophiles, or into the sin of incest, or other embarrassing kinks, as their lusts took over and they directed their ungoated children into acts that they probably should have been a lot more reluctant to do if it wasn’t already common behind closed doors.

Jeff wasn’t one of those though. At least, he wasn’t into the incest, though he did expose himself, in more ways than one, by going immediately for his daughter’s best friend a few pews down, who wasn’t naked when he started in that direction. That would soon change, as soon as he whispered something in the girl’s ear. That something might have been the Nice Butt word but I can’t confirm... either way he got her skirt down pretty quick for a girl under fourteen, looking at that nice butt while the girl’s horny mother got down on her knees too, to spread her ass cheeks and beg Jeff to fuck a baby into her daughter. Which he wound up doing, as it turned out, or at least he was one of the contenders.

Now, if you’ll remember, Jeff and his wife Mary were my two best friends at the time… and for most of our lives. In high school we were known as the three musketeers, because where one of us was, the other two weren’t far behind. We even had one awkward threesome, long before the magic words, and before Mary decided to commit herself to Jeff and I settled for my ex, which was my biggest regret before then. Their getting together changed our dynamic, a little, but didn’t erase our bond. We still played D&D together, Mary and I got together to bake for Church events or the pie-eating contest, Jeff and I liked to do rock-climbing walls, and if we didn’t see each other enough from all that, we all went to dinner a few times a month, too. At Church, I sat with the family like we were all a polycule (we weren’t, despite the rumors) and we all went to brunch after. At least we did if Mary didn’t have choir practice. I encouraged her to try out, years ago, and she’d stuck with it… at least until Father Quinn left.

If I didn’t already have reason to suspect their marriage was no longer as monogamous as they’d started out promising it would be, in church, I got proof. In fact, I got a good view of Jeff abandoning his family for a friend of his daughter, and of Mary bent over the back of the pew to stuff Charlie Miller’s raging ten-incher down her throat while she rubbed her clit. So did Mary and Jeff’s twelve-year-old daughter Tina, her widened eyes darting back and forth between the lewd scenes of her parents and, to me, looking abandoned and forlorn, but with her own hand working between the legs of her pretty church dress. The word didn’t have her (not that I knew that for sure) but she was old enough to get horny and confused.

And the word didn’t have me either, but I’m not a block of stone. I’d resisted for so long, having to endure watching Tina parade about at home in cute little thongs, and with all that was happening around me, I figured, ‘What the fuck, this has to be that new magic word. No one will remember this anyway, maybe not even me,’ so I figured I might as well slip, indulge in a secret fantasy of my own. I complimented Tina’s dress and suggested if she wanted a better view, I could give her a boost... something I’d offered many times before. What was a first for me was suggesting she do it while sitting on my face and also telling her that I’d love to lick her little cunny underneath it while I gave her that boost. Yes, I said cunny. If what I did wasn’t embarrassing enough, I’m sure she told all her friends how cringe I was too.

I’m also not proud of having a crush on a preteen girl, and the daughter of two of my best friends to boot, a girl who was basically my niece, was officially my goddaughter. I’d taken her to so many movies and amusement parks and the pool and never did so much as lay an inappropriate finger on her. Jeff and Mary trusted me with her like they would no one else, even after the magic words, though of course I’d never admitted I’d had both romantic and sexual feelings for little Tina since she’d turned ten, that I myself was the kind of pedophile we all pretended to be disgusted by. Arguably not a pedophile because it’s just that my interest starts and maybe peaks before puberty, but I can get off to adults too, but I thought of myself as a pedophile. Though, of course, I thought of myself as a good pedophile, in control of my urges, and I never intended to actually do anything with Tina. To be totally truthful, I had been tempted to turn the magic words on Tina a time or two, but treasured our time together too much to taint it. It was an inappropriate crush, I’ve had them many times before without acting on them, would have them again... I just always had a thing for sweet little dark haired girls… wouldn’t guess to look at me, would you?

But it’s true, and what I thought made me a better class of pedophile was that I wasn’t driven by a selfish urge to get off. My fantasies were just as often romantic rather than sexual, and when they went sexual it was always about giving the little girls pleasure. I’ve always been more of a watcher than anything else, I guess you could say I’m a voyeur at heart, or maybe I just found the best way to sublimate my darker urges was through harmless voyeurism. It’s probably why I always volunteered for the inquests, tended to vote for leniency if nobody was hurt and they gave me a good show, but watching as many hashtag videos as I do, it’s never been lost on me that the best place to watch a little girl getting her pussy licked is by looking up at her from between her legs, where you can watch every twitch and spasm up close and, if her damn church dress isn’t in the way, look up to see her facial expressions too. Videos helped resist the urges but getting such a close up view of a bald pussy like that, not just a stranger but of someone I loved, watching my tongue make her writhe and wriggle and give cute little breathless moans, even if she didn’t do anything for me in return, would make my year, and I guess I figured that in the kind of scene that was already developing all over the church, this was my chance to do it with complete deniability.

Of course, when my better judgment finally failed that day in church, when I told myself I wouldn’t remember, Tina agreed pretty fast, so maybe she didn’t have as much restraint on our alone times as I did. It also wound up being more of a 69 than the me-pleasuring-her experience I offered, not that I minded, and not that it really mattered. Even if everyone had lost their memories of the day, I’d still crossed the line and Jeff and Mary and everyone else would know it sooner or later. Especially because a few of the other kids filmed my humiliating fall.

I don’t think Tina had any advanced warning of what was happening before the orgy started, despite the fact that there was no thong or anything else under that cute dress... I think that was just the level that her own ass-pride was at, rather than that she knew about Danny’s plan. I couldn’t say the same for many of the other under-14s who seemed suspiciously ready with cameras and to jump into their own sexual schemes... so I’m pretty sure Danny bragged about what he was going to do to others in school. I just have faith that Tina was being honest when she said that she didn’t know.

While I was getting my fondest wish, I couldn’t see much of anything beyond the underside of Tina’s church dress and her sweet pussy by the light that made it through or around the fabric, but reviewing the video later I saw Mary stopping to watch me breaking her trust with a disapproving glare... one that only lasted long enough to get double-fucked beside us. Grudges don’t last long under the Goat, but would no doubt return when she saw the video. And, most embarrassing of all, as I came, loudly, I asked that little kid, my goddaughter, my niece, with her beautiful cunny and wondrous tongue, to marry me. I know, ridiculous, but I’m not the only person to get stupid in the middle of orgasm.

But I did orgasm, which, to those who knew more about the Goat word than I did, marked me out as someone who wasn’t under any influence, just doing it because I wanted to, and both it and my proposal were all caught on tape for anyone who wasn’t close enough to hear it. I know I made a mistake. I could have gotten Kennelled for that mistake, too, if an inquest decided I was taking advantage of the situation. After all the people I helped send there (though, to be fair, most of them were the old small-K kennel, before the punishment included removing the vocal chords), it would serve me right. And can you imagine me never talking? You’ve just met me and I bet you can’t.

Luckily of course, they gave blanket amnesty to caught up in the GOAT Sunday service. Everyone who had sex with a minor was forgiven, even if the minor was prevented from saying no with magic words or a gag first. Obviously the kids who peed in the Holy Water basins for Jennifer to drink out of were too young to do more than give a talking to, even if a bold classmate of her sister’s used the Nice Butt word and grabbed it to get off while she imbibed. Roberta using the boner stiffener on a bunch of thirteen-year-olds who were filming their parents probably saved a few people from blackmail, a distraction she tried to play off as planned, but it didn’t really matter, both types of crimes were excused. So was the elementary school teacher who targeted the girls too young for the magic words but too old to be in the separate Children’s Ministry room, offering a preview of what they’d start to do once their eight birthday began. He didn’t use force and there were enough volunteers, so sure, why not? Even Sydney Carmichael, who didn’t see anything in Church worth indulging in and wandered out through the doors to find something that would. The moment she crossed the threshold she was free of the Goat’s influence but had enough natural horniness at what she realized was happening that she decided to take advantage of the distraction and got on her bike to explore her long held dream of fucking the statue of the town founder while cars drove by. It’s visible from one of the public roads still used by people driving by out town... you probably passed it on your way in, in fact. I don’t know if you noticed, but there’s a sword hilt that, from certain angles, looks like a penis, but the pedestal is hard to climb and the fact that passing visitors can see it meant that thus far it had always been off-limits to lewd stuff… but on that day Sydney mounted it and used the Goat word on herself so she could wave at every car that passed by. Who knows how many tourists saw a fourteen-year-old girl naked and eagerly riding the stone cock of a bigger-than-life historical figure? She used a condom, for smoothness, but anyone who took pictures would just see an underage slut or a town that had lost control of its kids. The latter was more serious. But Sydney’s too-public desecration of our town founder, even though it was miles away from the church, was given amnesty too.

Pretty well everyone’s sins were forgiven that day, like they were taking a page out of His playbook… all except Danny Ferguson. He was the one who kicked everything off and with that act had finally become enough of a problem that even Sheila agreed to making sure he couldn’t use the words again, that a lesson needed to be sent to the rest of the kids so this sort of thing didn’t happen all the time. Sheila takes care of two dogs now, though since Danny isn’t talking and can’t release any video to embarrass her now, we don’t know if she lets the newer one fuck her. Though she is pregnant again, so maybe she’s still gotten over that incest hangup, or decided human dogs don’t count, or maybe she just started fucking Danny’s old best friend, just to rub his nose in his mistake a little more while she tried again for a new son who she could watch graduate some day. I don’t know. I know the business of a lot of people in this town, but not everyone’s.


>>
The Magic Words, Continued AnonyMPC 26/02/08(Sun)14:36 No. 28140

My point is sometimes relationships change, even relationships with someone you’ve known all your life. The law may have forgiven us, but nobody forced our friends and neighbors to forget, and 69ing your friends daughter, the one you’ve always been trusted with, is not something a lot of parents will forgive or forget, and that’s why it’s been so hard to for me to show my face back at church. Jeff and Mary say they’ve forgiven me, even let me see their daughter Tina (for now, as long as it’s supervised), but our friendship’s not like it used to be. The D&D group hasn’t met since that day, and I can’t really sit in the pews without thinking about what we all did there. I’m not the only one. A lot of formerly regular churchgoers didn’t return after the Goat incident. For a variety of reasons.

With me though, there’s one thing I want to make clear… it’s not that I’ve lost my faith or anything. In fact, our new pastor has done a lot to help with that, for those that needed help coming to grips with the magic words, and their implications. You know, I wasn’t the only one who sometimes questioned what kind of just deity would allow this sort of thing. As much as I was personally fond of him, Father Quinn never really could cope with questions like that very well, mostly relying on the old ‘mysterious ways’ standby. Father Wharton has had ready answers… of course, he said he was trained for cases like our town when he did his education at the Reliquary.

No, pretty sure he said Reliquary, I believe it’s like Seminary but an advanced class for the real prodigies. Anyway, he said that God loves all of us, even the sinners… which, Father Quinn tried too, it just didn’t sound as convincing coming from him, but Father Wharton’s point was that He needs the sinners even more, to accomplish His plans, and that He made us this way and loves us for ourselves, not despite ourselves. Every kingdom has rules that apply to most of the people but not everyone, and God’s is no exception, and that just as some people needed to be led by a king or president and not be kings themselves, there were those whose bodies needed to be used and a perfect universe needed people to take advantage of them so they could be fulfilled.

This tracked with the fundamental problem of our town, the one that caused so many crises of faith and probably so many slips down the slippery slope towards how we live now. Because we spent a lot of time and effort to try and ‘fix’ our problem. We consulted hypnotherapists, albeit secretly and usually without informing them of the full scope of the problem. Once the government got involved, they gave us the best with a promise of discretion, so we opened up a little more. Pretty much every single one of them agreed on one thing… well, except one conspiracy crank who believed certain shadowy groups had unlocked true mass brainwashing, but he could neither undo any of the programming nor prove he could demonstrate anything long-term himself (and I don’t know, maybe he was onto something since we did use some of his theories, refined and adapted, in the Kennels). Even he insisted it needed extensive isolation and alone time, and that there was probably no way to do it to an unsuspecting population like ours without everybody noticing people going missing for long periods. Also, we’d all have to be highly susceptible to hypnosis, something most studies say is only true for about ten percent of the population.

Still, assume that was true of our entire population, by some statistical quirk. If Dennis the dentist was really behind this (and again, I don’t think he was, but just as an example), he might have been able to put everyone that sat down for him into a deep post-hypnotic state... but only to a certain degree. Because fundamentally, everyone agreed, one rule was solid: you really can’t hypnotize anyone into doing something that they didn’t already want to do, on some level. That sort of thing’s mostly Hollywood myth. You can easily hypnotize someone into stopping smoking because they want to give up smoking. You might be able to hypnotize someone into stripping on stage if they were already a stripper or had a secret exhibitionist streak, but if they were truly morally opposed to public exposure you couldn’t get them to do it. Maybe you could convince them that they were alone and about to take a shower, but most likely, some part of their mind would know the truth and reject the hypnotic fantasy. And, of course, you couldn’t hypnotize somebody into murdering a stranger, or molesting a child, or changing their sexuality, not unless they already had inclinations in that direction. If they did, sure, a good hypnotist might be able to get them to act on it, but not for something completely against their nature. Well, some conceded maybe you could do it very gradually, one step at a time, by implanting suggestions they agreed with, a little more self confidence here, a little less worrying about what other people think there, but... who had the time? And there’s some evidence you could break someone down completely, rewrite their personality and give them a custom-built one... some of the people we consulted, including our conspiracy nut, allowed that that was possible, especially with kids, if you had them for weeks or months, but again, time, and the attempt would be obvious.

Our situation, with us all discovering a bunch of hidden commands we weren’t aware of that could be triggered at will? Just couldn’t happen… not unless it was for things we all wanted to do. Bayport, they insisted, with its supposed Slutmaker and the middle school Fucktakers conditioned to never tell, really was a hoax, or at least a hoax that became real because the town decided to play along.

The logical conclusion to that line of thought is that our town has, in a way, also been playing along, that the people here wanted to give in to the magic words. And, the evidence of the hashtag magic word--and, eventually, what people do when they get goated--bore that out. Under those words, they lose some of their inhibitions but only do the kinds of things that already excite them, nothing that really disgusts them. As for the OG magic word, the Nice Butt word, and the boner stiffener… well, you don’t need any deep psychological analysis to explain guys wanting to get hard and have an excuse for someone else to handle it, but for the first two words, with the women (and those exceptions among the men who succumbed), it could only mean they want to be in that position. They might not have specifically and consciously wanted every cock that got put in their mouths or to buck back against any stimulation if their ass was grabbed, but on a fundamental level, they wanted to submit, to not have to choose, to give up their consent and just… be used, like a convenient hole. So maybe that’s why the magic words still work, because they give us the excuse to do what we want, both to use and sometimes be used, like a piece of meat. Some people, to be their authentic selves, need that opportunity, sometimes… even girls as young as eight, as hard as it is to accept.

Now, I’m not saying this is some fundamental property of men vs women, that all women have a subconscious need to be a free-use fucktoy. That’s ridiculous, and sexist besides. Maybe there’s a higher proportion of this urge among women then men, whether from inborn nature or cultural conditioning, but I’m not even sure I’d go that far. Even if it was true, people are different enough that you can’t generalize like that… so don’t you dare use what I’m saying here as justification to ignore a person’s consent in the outside world, particularly a child.

All I’m saying is that most of the women and children of our town DO have this need, so, here, it’s okay. There are other places, other autonomous zones where women are more dominant… we do good business selling them some of our Kennel graduates. For us, though, the women like to kneel. Father Wharton said that God does this sometimes, He brings like-minded people together into small communities, like ours, makes sure our children share the same traits… we’re the exceptions, and letting us group together lets us be exceptional in our special way, and not disturb any of the normal sheep of the flock. And, sometimes, those normal sheep need a vacation from their usual flocking and have an experience to satisfy some deep need in themselves, too, and God lets them find their way here to flock with us for a short time. Maybe that’s you. I don’t know.

Divine providence doesn’t rob anyone of their free will, after all, people can still be hurt and choose to hurt, and even in towns like ours, some people go too far, cross lines, and we still have our inquests, and our laws now let us dish out justice our way, enforce them without fear, including Kenneling offenders if necessary. God gave us our own consciences, too, so we use them when we’re asked to decide if someone’s gone too far to be forgiven. I hope that’s not going to be you, but that’s in your own hands.


>>
The Final (Magic) Word AnonyMPC 26/02/08(Sun)16:20 No. 28141

But, hey, now that you’re here, you might as well stay long enough to find out. I think Heather’s got some free rooms. Not free as in beer, I mean, but there’s usually a few extra now that she started renting out her daughter’s old rooms. No, not like that, or at least it doesn’t have to be like that… now they usually stay in one big bedroom together, which is up for renting as well but I’m pretty sure that’s already booked up and probably out of your price range if you came here accidentally and didn’t budget for it. However, if you just need a single bed for the night, with no guests, her rates are pretty reasonable... just watch out for her blackmail traps. If you stay a while, you can look around our town for yourself, make up your own mind about us. It’s not all debauchery.

Really, when you get right down to it, aside from a few twists, our town’s a normal town, and if you’re not into kinky stuff, there are plenty of small town things to enjoy. We still have hay rides and watch cherry blossoms bloom in spring and we have one of our pie-eating contests coming up in a few days. Okay, I suppose our pie-eating contests have changed a lot since the magic words started, and aren’t really a good example of non-kinky activities. They usual share space with the load-swallowing contests. The rules are normally the same in each, although this time around we’re doing a variation on the pie-eating, where we favor quality over quantity and have our Bellringer Kennedy judge entrants on skill, enthusiasm, and endurance. The competitions aren’t open to tourists, but you can watch. I will be, because my fiancee is competing in the minors bracket… and no, I’m not jealous, it’s going to be an open marriage anyway--on Tina’s end at least--and she’s been practicing her heart out after school for weeks, so I’m rooting for her. Her only weak spot is endurance… contestants are allowed to take just one breath before they start and her little lungs just can’t hold much. Still, her confidence is adorable… she even thinks she might make Kennedy cum, a feat that’s still not been achieved by anybody. The closest was when...

Sorry I have been going on a bit. Here I am, just talking your ear off. It’s because of that traffic camera. I’m hashtagged right now, if you haven’t guessed. Cookie spotted you from the diner window, thought it’d be funny if she walked me over here on her break so I could greet you, give you the lowdown, and watch all your reactions to all this. That is, if you haven’t come here specifically because you’ve heard stories. If you have, you’re pretty good at pretending, and that’ll serve you well.

And no, even though I’m hashtagged, I’m not going to tell you any of the magic words myself. I don’t think it’d make a good show, and I can keep a secret. Besides, I’ve given you enough clues to find them out without me. Our town might not be the most virtuous there is, but one of our virtues is our vocabulary, and if you need to ask, maybe you don’t belong here after all. If you can’t figure it out, maybe you can find someone else who’ll take pity on you. Or browse the local tab of TikTok or OnlyFans that’s probably showed up on your phone by now. Or just wander around hoping to spot one of the underage girls who have them tattooed on their bodies in visible places. See… that asshole Doug Spencer thought it’d be hilarious to ‘ruin’ a few girls for life, make it so they carry a tramp stamp or chest tatt of one of the words, so even If they move away from town, any stranger could still read it out loud and put them on their knees if they don’t dress modestly. But he’s not laughing now, is he? And modesty is NOT one of our town’s virtues anymore.

No sense, considering one word can still turn even an eight-year-old into a willing cocksleeve or cuntslave in public. Yes, still. We never did find out who started the brainwashing, or how they’re doing it, but he must still be active somehow, because it still hits like clockwork on a girl’s eighth birthday, and they start succumbing to the Goat word at fourteen, able to be turned into sex-crazed horndogs chasing only sexual pleasure. Like the rest of us. Even people who move here... after a few months, they start to respond to the words, too, so maybe it’s some kind of, like, subliminal sound rather than a person who runs around and manages to get alone time with everybody. Of course, there’s always been people who could resist, and the newcomers who choose to move here do so because they know how we operate and they like it, so I guess it’s possible they’re just faking it. Maybe the young kids do too, learn to follow what their friends and family are doing rather than raising a fuss and missing out on having some fun they don’t have to accept responsibility for. Given a few generations, we might not even need hypnosis, this behavior will just be town tradition that’s been bred into us like instinct.

But I will give you one warning… I didn’t tell the whole story when I said our hypnotherapists haven’t been able to help. There has been some success in one particular area. In the old days, every use of the magic words, aside from the GOAT, was forgotten by the victim afterwards. That’s no longer the case, at least not universally. I think it goes back to the whole rules of hypnotism, how it can’t force you to do what you want. Deep down, we may not want to resist the commands, but since the secret of the magic words came out into the open, and we incorporated them into our daily lives, a lot of us changed our minds and actually want to remember being used.

Not everyone. Jennifer still shows up to class a couple times a month smelling of piss (to the people who still find that a smell worthy of notice) and acts astounded that it happened again, though she’s all smiles in the video whenever the video gets posted and always wants us to show them at the town meeting, so we know that’s what she wants. Pretending to be surprised and outraged is all part of her kink, I think. It’s not a very good act, since in addition to wanting everyone see her watersports videos, she also proudly shows off her paw tattoo, and she should be proud because she’s one of the few who has it without being a member of the Therian club, but that’s just because dogs smell a place to pee when they encounter one, and Roberta doesn’t want Loki lifting a leg and peeing all over the library floor, so Jennifer’s not allowed in the club despite the permission form (and as someone who’s often there to draw fursonas, I thank her for that decision). Still, Myra arranged a private tattoo for her service to Loki and other dogs in the neighborhood. Kinda funny she’s not in the club though, she walks around naked in a collar and leash more than any of them outside of casual Fridays and I hear she’s applied to be allowed to wear only that in school next year. I think her real goal is to be designated as the classroom urinal, I hear one class has already done that informally.

But Jennifer’s one of the exceptions. There are more, but you’re never going to know exactly who, and who will take offense to you behaving like some of the tourists we’ve had before you. Sure we may have a lot of kinky fucks in town but that doesn’t mean this place is the same kind of consequence-free wonderland for abusers it used to be. Many of us still have instincts to submit and obey or follow our dirtiest urges, but we’re not defenseless, and sure, everyone can be used, but everyone looks out for each other too. And the kids, especially, we make sure they know that if some tourist comes and tries to exploit their submissive instincts and treats them poorly, they only need to find a trusted adult and point the bastard out. The town may still depend on the tourist industry, but we take care of our own and we could always use a new guest in our Kennels.

What I’m saying is, we’re not willing to continue being exploited by tourists. Or at least, not without our awareness and maybe compensation. Asking’s fine, we might be into it, and some don’t need you to ask, but if you take unfair advantage, or god forbid hurt one of us, rest assured we’ll find out sooner or later. There are cameras and Bellringers and alarm apps and dogs, and a few people who are immune, some of whom might play along until you get their pants down and see the signature shine of silver, and all of them are able to make you regret it if you use the words while only thinking about your own needs. You can’t claim you said them by accident, either, since I’ve just told you about what the words do and how they work, and I’ll testify to that at an inquest.

So if you’re not as innocent as you claimed, if you came in search of our town in the hopes of winding up at Heather Appleseth’s Bed and Breakfast, to try out the unresisting bodies of her daughters in an unguarded moment, or her neighbors, or try and start a teen orgy at the high school, I advise you not to be an asshole about it and try to get something past any of us, even if you manage to catch a girl alone. Trying your luck in the street is fine... if you’re outdoors but not many people are around there’s a good chance she let you corner her, but leave her with some money anyway. In public, don’t use a word that’ll affect a lot of people unless you’re sure it’s okay. And in private homes and businesses, always ask first. Even at the B&B. Heather knows what you really want, that you aren’t there for the bedding and the view of the old Cherry Tree out the window, and she’s not at all opposed to indulging her customers, if they ask nicely, are polite about it, pay up front, and aren’t too concerned about the lack of cherries. A lot of the other folks in town are the same way. Treat ‘em carefully, make it worth their time, and remember that, despite all the kink, we’re still a small town with small town values. And the most important magic words here are still ‘please’ and ‘thank you.’

The End
"CAUTION: Exercise caution and good sense before engaging in unsafe sex practices that involve any exchange of body fluid, even contact with open sores or small cuts. Scenes involving large objects, tattoos, bestial sex, body waste ingestion, bindings, devices and gadgets are the stuff of fantasy and are offered to promote the only safe sex there is - masturbation. Before you try anything, find out what the risks and hazards are because they can all be deadly. Read, enjoy, and remember - sex with minors should be left to other minors." - Phil Phantom


>>
Anonymous 26/02/15(Sun)03:12 No. 28142

Return of the king! This new story is the best you've written in a while (in my opinion anyway).

And yeah I definitely love this "genre" of story you dub phantom towns. My personal headcanon is that there is an incubus wandering around, having done just about every indecent act possible himself at this point he's more interested in seeing the degeneracies people get up to if he just lend them a bit of his power, and then he just observes unseen and absorb the sexual energy released from that.

I've considered writing a story like that myself about a guy that's given the power that everything he says is perceived as true and reasonable if he just gives a confident explanation, so like he'll knock on a family's door and say he's from the government doing a health inspection of their kids by seeing if they can get pregnant (and of course it is only reasonable to have the parents assist in the health inspection in whichever way he sees fit) or he acts as a school teacher where sexual services can be used as punishment or reward as he sees fit, doing conflict resolution by having the bully fuck his victim and so on. It seems like it has potential but I haven't had the motivation to write it out fully.

And yeah I get it can be demotivating to see the lack of response here, but I can assure you that you are still remembered here. I don't check this board very often because there isn't that much activity, but when ASSTR was dying I did my best to save the best stories I kept returning to from people like you, phil phantom, nicholas fellheimer, frank mccoy and puppyloverdawn.

So you are most definitely remembered, but the fall of ASSTR really messed with the ability to find these stories, find new ones or have a community about it. I appreciate that you have migrated to AO3 so we still have a way to find you, but it's going to take a while for me to get accostumed to that site.

Anyway, great story, good to see you're still active, and keep your motivation up, because you're one of the few remaining sources of this type of smut that really gets me going.


>>
Anonymous 26/02/15(Sun)03:21 No. 28143

>>28142
Also, I like the addition of the government characters. It helps with the suspension of disbelief that the government is aware of these places and are helping things to go more smoothly in keeping these things isolated. They don't necessarily have to be mentioned in every story going forward, but it helps to know that there is a "system" for it.



[Return]



Delete post []
Password  
Report post
Reason